Brandon Sanderson

Elantris

PROLOGUE

Elantris was beautiful, once. It was called the city of the gods: a place of power. radiance, and magic. Visitors say that the very stones glowed with an inner light, and that the city contained wondrous arcane marvels. At night, Elantris shone like a great silvery fire, visible even from a great distance.

Yet, as magnificent as Elantris was, its inhabitants were more so. Their hair a brilliant white, their skin an almost metallic silver. the Elantrians seemed to shine like the city itself. Legends claim that they were immortal, or at least nearly so. Their bodies healed quickly, and they were blessed with great strength, insight, and speed. They could perform magics with a bare wave of the hand: men visited Elantris from all across Opelon to receive Elantrian healings, food. or wisdom. They were divinities.

And anyone could become one.

The Shaod, it was called. The Transformation. It struck randomly-usually at night, during the mysterious hours when life slowed to rest. The Shaod could take beggar, craftsman, nobleman, or warrior. When it came, the fortunate person's life ended and began anew; he would discard his old, mundane existence, and move to Elantris. Elantris, where he could live in bliss, rule in wisdom, and be worshipped for eternity.

Eternity ended ten years ago.

CHAPTER 1

Prince Raoden of Arelon awoke early that morning, completely unaware

that he had been damned for all eternity. Still drowsy, Raoden sat up, blinking in the soft morning light. Just outside his open balcony windows he could see the enormous city of Elantris in the distance, its stark walls casting a

deep shadow over the smaller city of Kae, where Raoden lived. Elantris's walls were incredibly high, but Raoden could see the tops of black towers rising behind them, their broken spires a clue to the fallen majesty hidden within.

The abandoned city seemed darker than usual. Raoden stared at it for a moment, then glanced away. The huge Elantrian walls were impossible to ignore, but people of Kae tried very hard to do just that. It was painful to remember the city's beauty, to wonder how ten years ago the blessing of the Shaod had become a curse instead…

Raoden shook his head, climbing out of bed. It was unusually warm for such an early hour; he didn't feel even a bit chilly as he threw on his robe, then pulled the servant's cord beside his bed, indicating that he wanted breakfast.

That was another odd thing. He was hungry-very hungry. Almost ravenous. He had never liked large breakfasts, but this morning he found himself waiting impatiently for his meal to arrive. Finally, he decided to send someone to see what was taking so long.

Ien?" he called in the unlit chambers.

There was no response. Raoden frowned slightly at the Seon's absence. Where could Ien be?

Raoden stood, and as he did, his eyes fell on Elantris again. Resting in the great city's shadow, Kae seemed like an insignificant village by comparison. Elantris. An enormous, ebony block-not really a city anymore, just the corpse of one. Raoden shivered slightly.

A knock came at his door.

"Finally." Raoden said, walking over to pull open the door. Old Elao stood outside with a tray of fruit and warm bread.

The tray dropped to the ground with a crash, slipping from the stunned maid's fingers even as Raoden reached out to accept it. Raoden froze, the tray's metallic ring echoing through the silent morning hallway.

"Merciful Domi!" Elao whispered, her eyes horrified and her hand trembling as she reached up to grab the Korathi pendant at her neck.

Raoden reached out, but the maid took a quivering step away. stumbling on a small melon in her haste to escape.

"What?" Raoden asked. Then he saw his hand. What had been hidden in the shadows of his darkened room was now illuminated by the hallway's flickering lantern.

Raoden turned, throwing furniture out of his way as he stumbled to the taIl mirror at the side of his chambers. The dawn's light had grown just strong enough for him to see the reflection that stared back at him. A stranger's reflection.

His blue eyes were the same, though they were wide with terror. His hair, however, had changed from sandy brown to limp gray. The skin was the worst. The mirrored face was covered with sickly black patches, like dark bruises. The splotches could mean only one thing.

The Shaod had come upon him.

THE Elantris city gate boomed shut behind him with a shocking sound of finality. Raoden slumped against it, thoughts numbed by the day's events.

It was as if his memories belonged to another person. His father, King Iadon, hadn't met Raoden's gaze as he ordered the priests to prepare his son and throw him into Elantris. It had been done swiftly and quietly: Iadon couldn't afford to let it be known that the crown prince was an Elantrian. Ten years ago, the Shaod would have made Raoden a god. Now, instead of making people into silver-skinned deities. it changed them into sickly monstrosities.

Raoden shook his head in disbelief. The Shaod was a thing that happened to other people-distant people. People who deserved to be cursed. Not the crown prince of Arelon. Not Raoden.

The city of Elantris stretched out before him. Its high walls were lined with guardhouses and soldiers-men intended not to keep enemies out of the city, but to keep its inhabitants from escaping. Since the Reod, every person taken by the Shaod had been thrown into Elantris to rot: the fallen city had become an expansive tomb for those whose bodies had forgotten how to die.

Raoden could remember standing on those walls, looking down on Elantris's dread inhabitants, just as the guards now looked down on him. The city had seemed far away then, even though he had been standing just outside of it. He had wondered. philosophically, what it wouId be like to walk those blackened streets.

Now he was going to find out.

Raoden pushed against the gate for a moment. as if to force his body through, to cleanse his flesh of its taint. He lowered his head, releasing a quiet moan. He felt like curling into a ball on the grimy stones and waiting until he woke from this

dream. Except. he knew he would never awaken. The priests said that this nightmare would never end.

But, somewhere, something within urged him forward. He knew he had to keep moving-for if he stopped, he feared he'd simply give up. The Shaod had taken his body. He couldn't let it take his mind as well.

So, using his pride like a shield against despair, dejection, and-most important-self-pity, Raoden raised his head to stare damnation in the eyes.

Before, when Raoden had stood on the walls of Elantris to look down-both literally and figuratively-on its inhabitants, he had seen the filth that covered the city. Now he stood in it.

Every surface-from the walls of the buildings to the numerous cracks in the cobblestones-was coated with a patina of grime. The slick, oily substance had an equalizing effect on Elantris's colors, blending them all into a single, depressing hue-a color that mixed the pessimism of black with the polluted greens and browns of sewage.

Before, Raoden had been able to see a few of the city's inhabitants. Now he could hear them as well. A dozen or so Elantrians lay scattered across the courtyard's fetid cobblestones. Many sat uncaringly, or unknowingly, in pools of dark water, the remains of the night's rainstorm. And they were moaning. Most of them were quiet about it, mumbling to themselves or whimpering with some unseen pain. One woman at the far end of the courtyard, however, screamed with a sound of raw anguish. She fell silent after a moment, her breath or her strength giving out.

Most of them wore what looked like rags-dark, loose-fitting garments that were as soiled as the streets. Looking closely, however, Raoden recognized the clothing. He glanced down at his own white burial cloths. They were long and flowing, like ribbons sewn together into a loose robe. The linen on his arms and legs was already stained with grime from brushing up against the city gate and stone pillars. Raoden suspected they would soon be indistinguishable from the other Elantrians' garb.

This is what I will become, Raoden thought. It has already begun. In a few weeks I will be nothing more than a dejected body, a corpse whimpering in the corner.

A slight motion on the other side of the courtyard brought Raoden out of his self-pity. Some Elantrians were crouching in a shadowed doorway across from him. He couldn't make out much from their silhouetted forms. but they seemed to be waiting for something. He could feel their eyes on him.

Raoden raised an arm to shade his eyes. and only then did he remember the small thatch basket in his hands. It held the ritual Korathi sacrifice sent with the dead into the next life-or, in this case. into Elantris. The basket contained a loaf

of bread, a few thin vegetables, a handful of grain, and a small flask of wine. Normal death sacrifices were far more extensive, but even a victim of the Shaod had to be given something.

Raoden glanced back at the figures in the doorway, his mind flashing to rumors he'd heard on the outside-stories of Elantrian brutality. The shadowed figures had yet to move, but their study of him was unnerving.

Taking a deep breath, Raoden took a step to the side, moving along the city wall toward the east side of the courtyard. The forms still seemed to be watching him, but they didn't follow. In a moment, he could no longer see through the doorway, and a second later he had safely passed into one of the side streets.

Raoden released his breath, feeling that he had escaped something, though he didn't know what. After a few moments, he was certain that no one followed, and he began to feel foolish for his alarm. So far, he had yet to see anything that corroborated the rumors about Elantris. Raoden shook his head and continued moving.

The stench was almost overwhelming. The omnipresent sludge had a musty, rotten scent, like that of dying fungus. Raoden was so bothered by the smell that he nearly stepped directly on the gnarled form of an old man huddled next to a building's wall. The man moaned piteously, reaching up with a thin arm. Raoden looked down, and felt a sudden chill. The "old man' was no more than sixteen years old. The creature's soot-covered skin was dark and spotted, but his face was that of a child, not a man. Raoden took an involuntary step backward.

The boy, as if realizing that his chance would soon pass, stretched his arm forward with the sudden strength of desperation. "Food?" he mumbled through a mouth only half full of teeth. "Please?"

Then the arm fell. its endurance expended, and the body slumped back against the cold stone wall. His eyes, however, continued to watch Raoden. Sorrowful, pained eyes. Raoden had seen beggars before in the Outer Cities, and he had probably been fooled by charlatans a number of times. This boy, however, was not faking.

Raoden reached up and pulled the loaf of bread from his sacrificial offerings, then handed it to the boy. The look of disbelief that ran across the boy's face was somehow more disturbing than the despair it had replaced. This creature had given up hope long ago; he probably begged out of habit rather than expectation.

Raoden left the boy behind, turning to continue down the small street. He had hoped that the city would grow less gruesome as he left the main courtyard-thinking, perhaps, that the dirt was a result of the area's relatively frequent use. He had been wrong; the alley was covered with just as much filth as the courtyard, if not more.

A muffled thump sounded from behind. Raoden turned with surprise. A group of dark forms stood near the mouth of the side street, huddled around an

object on the ground. The beggar. Raoden watched with a shiver as five men devoured his loaf of bread. fighting among themselves and ignoring the boy's despairing cries. Eventually, one of the newcomers-obviously annoyed-brought a makeshift club down on the boy's head with a crunch that resounded through the small alley.

The men finished the bread. then turned to regard Raoden. He took an apprehensive step backward; it appeared that he had been hasty in assuming he hadn't been followed. The five men slowly stalked forward, and Raoden spun. taking off at a run.

Sounds of pursuit came from behind. Raoden scrambled away in fear-something that, as a prince, he had never needed to do before. He ran madly. expecting his breath to run short and a pain to stab him in the side, as usually happened when he overextended himself. Neither occurred. Instead, he simply began to feel horribly tired, weak to the point that he knew he would soon collapse. It was a harrowing feeling, as if his life were slowly seeping away.

Desperate, Raoden tossed the sacrificial basket over his head. The awkward motion threw him off balance, and an unseen schism in the cobblestones sent him into a maladroit skip that didn't end until he collided with a rotting mass of wood. The wood-which might once have been a pile of crates-squished, breaking his fall.

Raoden sat up quickly, the motion tossing shreds of wood pulp across the damp alleyway. His assailants, however, were no longer concerned with him. The five men crouched in the street's muck. picking scattered vegetables and grain off the cobblestones and out of the dark pools. Raoden felt his stomach churn as one of the men slid his finger down a crack. scraped up a dark handful that was more sludge than corn. then rammed the entire mass between eager lips. Brackish spittle dribbled down the man's chin, dropping from a mouth that resembled a mud-filled pot boiling on the stove.

One man saw Raoden watching. The creature growled, reaching down to grab the almost-forgotten cudgel at his side. Raoden searched frantically for a weapon, finding a length of wood that was slightly less rotten than the rest. He held the weapon in uncertain hands. trying to project an air of danger.

The thug paused. A second later, a cry of joy from behind drew his attention: one of the others had located the tiny skin of wine. The struggle that ensued apparently drove all thoughts of Raoden From the men's minds, and the five were soon gone-four chasing after the one who had been fortunate, or foolish, enough to escape with the precious liquor.

Raoden sat in the debris, overwhelmed. This is what you will become… "Looks like they forgot about you, sule," a voice observed.

Raoden jumped, looking toward the sound of the voice. A man, his smooth bald head reflecting the morning light, reclined lazily on a set of steps a short

distance away. He was definitely an Elantrian, but before the transformation he must have been of a different race-not from Arelon, like Raoden. The man's skin bore the telltale black splotches of the Shaod, but the unaffected patches weren't pale, they were a deep brown instead.

Raoden tensed against possible danger, but this man showed no signs of the primal wildness or the decrepit weakness Raoden had seen in the others. Tall and firm-framed, the man had wide hands and keen eyes set in a dark-skinned face. He studied Raoden with a thoughtful attitude.

Raoden breathed a sigh of relief. "Whoever you are. I'm glad to see you. I was beginning to think everyone in here was either dying or insane."

"We can't be dying," the man responded with a snort. "We're already dead. Kolo?"

"Kolo." The foreign word was vaguely familiar, as was the man's strong accent. "You're not from Arelon?"

The man shook his head. "I'm Galladon, from the sovereign realm of Duladel. I'm most recently from Elantris, land of sludge, insanity, and eternal perdition. Nice to meet you."

"Duladel?" Raoden said. "But the Shaod only affects people from Arelon." He picked himself up, brushing away pieces of wood in various stages of decomposition, grimacing at the pain in his stubbed toe. He was covered with slime, and the raw stench of Elantris now rose from him as well.

"Duladel is of mixed blood, sule. Arelish, Fjordell, Teoish-you'll find them all. I-"

Raoden cursed quietly, interrupting the man.

Galladon raised an eyebrow. "What is it, stile? Get a splinter in the wrong place? There aren't many right places for that, I suppose.'

"It's my toe!" Raoden said, limping across the slippery cobblestones. "There's something wrong with it-I stubbed it when I fell, but the pain isn't going away."

Galladon shook his head ruefully. "Welcome to Elantris. sule. You're dead-your body won't repair itself like it should."

"What?" Raoden flopped to the ground next to Galladon's steps. His toe continued to hurt with a pain as sharp as the moment he stubbed it.

"Every pain, sule," Galladon whispered. "Every cut, every nick. every bruise, and every ache-they will stay with you until you go mad from the suffering. As I said, welcome to Elantris."

"How do you stand it?" Raoden asked, massaging his toe. an action that didn't help. It was such a silly little injury, but he had to fight to keep the pained tears from his eyes.

"We don't. We're either very careful, or we end up like those rulos you saw in the courtyard."

"In the courtyard… [dos Domi!" Raoden pulled himself to his feet and

hobbled toward the courtyard. He found the beggar boy in the same location, near the mouth of the alley. He was still alive… in a way.

The boy's eyes stared blankly into the air, the pupils quivering. His lips worked silently, no sound escaping. The boy's neck had been completely crushed, and there was a massive gash in its side, exposing the vertebrae and throat. The boy tried without success to breathe through the mess.

Suddenly Raoden's toe didn't seem so bad. "Idos Domi." Raoden whispered, turning his head as his stomach lurched. He reached out and grabbed the side of a buiIding to steady himself. his head bowed, as he tried to keep from adding to the sludge on the cobblestones.

"There isn't much left for this one," Galladon said with a matter-of-fact tone. crouching down next to the beggar.

"How?" Raoden began, then stopped as his stomach threatened him again. He sat down in the slime with a plop and. after a few deep breaths, continued. "How long will he live like that?"

"You still don't understand, sule." Galladon said, his accented voice sorrowful. "He isn't alive-none of us are. That's why we're here. Kolo? The boy will stay like this forever. That is, after all, the typical length of eternal damnation."

"Is there nothing we can do?"

Galladon shrugged. "We could try burning him, assuming we could make a fire. Elantrian bodies seem to burn better than those of regular people, and some think that's a fitting death for our kind."

"And…" Raoden said, still unable to look at the boy. "And if we do that, what happens to him-his soul?"

"He doesn't have a soul," Galladon said. "Or so the priests tell us. Korathi, Derethi, Jesker-they all say the same thing. We're damned."

"That doesn't answer my question. Will the pain stop if he is burned?"

Galladon looked down at the boy. Eventually, he just shrugged. "Some say that if you burn us, or cut off our head, or do anything that completely destroys the body. we'll just stop existing. Others, they say the pain goes on-that we become pain. They think we'd float thoughtlessly, unable to feel anything but agony. I don't like either option. so I just try to keep myself in one piece. Kolo?"

"Yes," Raoden whispered. "I kolo." He turned, finally getting the courage to look back at the wounded boy. The enormous gash stared back at him. Blood seeped slowly from the wound-as if the liquid were just sitting in the veins, like stagnant water in a pool.

With a sudden chill Raoden reached up and felt his chest. "I don't have a heartbeat," he realized for the first time.

Galladon looked at Raoden as if he had made an utterly idiotic statement. "Stile, you're dead. Kolo?"

They didn't burn the boy. Not only did they lack the proper implements to make fire, but Galladon forbade it. "We can't make a decision like that. What if he reaIly has no soul? What if he stopped existing when we burned his body? To many, an existence of agony is better than no existence at all."

So, they left the boy where he had fallen-Galladon doing so without a second thought, Raoden following because he couldn't think of anything else to do, though he felt the pain of guilt more sharply than even the pain in his toe.

Galladon obviously didn't care whether Raoden followed him, went in another direction, or stood staring at an interesting spot of grime on the wall. The large, dark-skinned man walked back the way they had come, passing the occasional moaning body in a gutter, his back turned toward Raoden with a posture of complete indifference.

Watching the Dula go, Raoden tried to gather his thoughts. He had been trained for a life in politics; years of preparation had conditioned him to make quick decisions. He made one just then. He decided to trust Galladon.

There was something innately likable about the Dula. something Raoden found indefinably appealing, even if it was covered by a grime of pessimism as thick as the slime on the ground. It was more than Galladon's lucidity, more than just his leisurely attitude. Raoden had seen the man's eyes when he regarded the suffering child. Galladon claimed to accept the inevitable, but he felt sad that he had to do so.

The Dula found his former perch on the steps and settled back down. Taking a determined breath, Raoden walked over and stood expectantly in front of the man.

Galladon glanced up. "What?"

"I need your help, Galladon," Raoden said, squatting on the ground in front of the steps.

Galladon snorted. "This is Elantris, sule. There's no such thing as help. Pain, insanity, and a whole lot of slime are the only things you'll find here." "You almost sound like you believe that."

"You are asking in the wrong place, sule."

"You're the only noncomatose person I've met in here who hasn't attacked me," Raoden said. "Your actions speak much more convincingly than your words."

"Perhaps I simply haven't tried to hurt you because I know you don't have anything to take."

"I don't believe that."

Galladon shrugged an "I don't care what you believe" shrug and turned away, leaning back against the side of the building and closing his eyes.

"Are you hungry, Galladon?" Raoden asked quietly.

The man's eyes snapped open.

"I used to wonder when King Iadon fed the Elantrians," Raoden mused. "I

never heard of any supplies entering the city, but I always assumed that they were sent. After all, I thought, the Elantrians stay alive. I never understood. If the people of this city can exist without heartbeats, then they can probably exist without food. Of course, that doesn't mean the hunger goes away. I was ravenous when I awoke this morning, and I still am. From the looks in the eyes of those men who attacked me, I'd guess the hunger only gets worse."

Raoden reached under his grime-stained sacrificial robe, pulling out a thin object and holding it up for Galladon to see. A piece of dried meat. Galladon's eyes opened all the way, his face changing from bored to interested. There was a glint in his eyes-a bit of the same wildness that Raoden had seen in the savage men earlier. It was more controlled, but it was there. For the first time, Raoden realized just how much he was gambling on his first impression of the Dula.

"Where did that come from?" Galladon asked slowly.

"It fell out of my basket when the priests were leading me here, so I stuffed it under my sash. Do you want it or not?"

Galladon didn't answer for a moment. "What makes you think I won't simply attack you and take it?" The words were not hypothetical: Raoden could tell that a part of Galladon was actually considering such an action. How large a part was still indeterminable.

"You called me 'sule,' Galladon. How could you kill one you've dubbed a friend?"

Galladon sat, transfixed by the tiny piece of meat. A thin drop of spittle ran unnoticed from the side of his mouth. He looked up at Raoden, who was growing increasingly anxious. When their eyes met, something sparked in Galladon, and the tension snapped. The Dula suddenly bellowed a deep, resounding laugh. "You speak Duladen, sule?"

"Only a few words." Raoden said modestly.

"An educated man? Rich offerings for Elantris today! All right, you conniving rulo, what do you want?"

"Thirty days," Raoden said. "For thirty days you will show me around and tell me what you know."

"Thirty days? Sule, you're kayana."

"The way I see it," Raoden said. moving to tuck the meat back in his sash, "the only food that ever enters this place arrives with the newcomers. One must get pretty hungry with so few offerings and so many mouths to feed. One would think the hunger would be almost maddening."

"Twenty days," Galladon said, a hint of his former intensity showing again. "Thirty, Galladon. If you won't help me, someone else will."

Galladon ground his teeth for a moment. "Rulo," he muttered. then held out his hand. "Thirty days. Fortunately, I wasn't planning any extended trips during the next month."

Raoden tossed him the meat with a laugh.

Galladon snatched the meat. Then. though his hand jerked reflexively toward his mouth, he stopped. With a careful motion he tucked the meat into a pocket and stood up. "So. what should I call you?"

Raoden paused. Probably best if people don't know I'm royalty, for now. " works just fine for me."

Galladon chuckled. "The private type, I see. Well, let's go then. It's time for you to get the grand tour."

CHAPTER 2

Sarene stepped off of the ship to discover that she was a widow. It was shocking news, of course, but not as devastating as it could have been. After all, she had never met her husband. In fact, when Sarene had left her homeland, she and Raoden had only been engaged. She had assumed that the kingdom of Arelon would wait to hold the wedding until she actually arrived. Where she came from, at least. it was expected that both partners would be present when they were married.

"I never liked that clause in the wedding contract. my lady." said Sarene's companion-a melon-sized ball of light hovering at her side.

Sarene tapped her foot in annoyance as she watched the packmen load her luggage onto a carriage. The wedding contract had been a fifty-page beast of a document, and one of its many stipulations made her betrothal legally binding if either she or her fiancй died before the actual wedding ceremony.

"It's a fairly common clause, Ashe," she said. "That way, the treaty of a politieal marriage isn't voided if something happens to one of the participants. I've never seen it invoked."

"Until today," the ball of light replied, its voice deep and its words well enunciated.

"Until today," Sarene admitted. "How was I to know Prince Raoden wouldn't last the five days it took us to cross the Sea of Fjorden?" She paused, frowning in

thought. -Quote the clause to me, Ashe. I need to know exactly what it says.'

" 'If it happens that one member of the aforementioned couple is called home to Merciful Domi before the prearranged wedding time." Ashe said, "'then the engagement will be considered equivalent to marriage in all legal and social re- spects. "

"Not much room for argument, is there?"

"Afraid not, my lady."

Sarene frowned distractedly, foIding her arms and tapping her cheek with her index finger, watching the packmen. A tall, gaunt man directed the work with bored eyes and a resigned expression. The man, an Arelish court attendant named Ketol, was the only reception King Iadon had seen fit to send her. Ketol had been the one to "regretfully inform her" that her fiance had "died of an unexpected disease" during her journey. He had made the declaration with the same dull, uninterested tone that he used to command the packmen.

"So," Sarene clarified. "as far as the law is concerned, I'm now a princess of Arelon."

"That is correct, my lady."

"And the widowed bride of a man I never met."

"Again, correct."

Sarene shook her head. "Father is going to laugh himself sick when he hears about this. I'll never live it down."

Ashe pulsed slightly in annoyance. "My lady, the king would never take such a solemn event with levity. The death of Prince Raoden has undoubtedly brought great grief to the sovereign family of Arelon."

"Yes. So much grief, in fact, that they couldn't even spare the effort it would take to come meet their new daughter."

"Perhaps King Iadon would have come himself if he'd had more warning of

our arrival…,

Sarene frowned, but the Seon had a point. Her early arrival, several days ahead of the main wedding party, had been intended as a prewedding surprise for Prince Raoden. She'd wanted a few days, at least, to spend time with him privately and in person. Her secrecy, however, had worked against her.

"Tell me, Ashe," she said. "How long do Arelish people customarily wait between a person's death and their burial?"

"I'm not sure, my lady," Ashe confessed. "I left Arelon long ago, and I lived here for such a short time that I can't remember many specifics. However, my studies tell me that Arelish customs are generally similar to those of your homeland."

Sarene nodded, then waved over King Iadon's attendant.

"Yes, my lady?" Ketol asked in a lazy tone.

"Is a funeral wake being held for the prince?" Sarene asked.

"Yes, my lady," the attendant replied. "Outside the Korathi chapel. The burial will happen this evening."

"I want to go see the casket."

Ketol paused. "Uh… His Majesry asked that you be brought to him immediately…

"Then I won't spend long at the funeral tent," Sarene said, walking toward her carriage.

Sarene surveyed the busy funeral tent with a critical eye, waiting as Ketol and a few of the packmen cleared a way for her to approach the casket. She had to admit, everything was irreproachable-the flowers, the offerings, the praying Korathi priests. The only oddity about the event was how crowded the tent was.

"There certainly are a lot of people here," she noted to Ashe.

"The prince was very well liked, my lady," the Seon replied, floating beside her. "According to our reports, he was the most popular public figure in the country."

Sarene nodded, walking down the passageway Ketol had made for her. Prince Raoden's casket sat at the very center of the tent, guarded by a ring of soldiers who let the masses approach only so far. As she walked, she sensed true grief in the faces of those in attendance.

So it is true, she thought. The people did love him.

The soldiers made way for her, and she approached the casket. It was carved with Aons-most of them symbols of hope and peace-after the Korathi way. The entire wooden casket was surrounded by a ring of lavish foods-an offering made on behalf of the deceased.

"Can I see him?" she asked, turning toward one of the Korathi priests-a small, kindly-looking man.

"I'm sorry, child," the priest said. "But the prince's disease was unpleasantly disfiguring. The king has asked that the prince be allowed dignity in death."

Sarene nodded, turning back to the casket. She wasn't sure what she had expected to feel, standing before the dead man she would have married. She was oddly… angry.

She pushed that emotion away for the moment, instead turning to look around the tent. It almost seemed too formal. Though the visiting people were obviously grieved, the tent, the offerings, and the decorations seemed sterile.

A man of Raoden's age and supposed vigor, she thought. Dead of the coughing shivers. It could happen-but it certainly doesn't seem likely.

"My… lady?" Ashe said quietly. "Is something wrong?"

Sarene waved to the Seon and walked back toward their carriage. "I don't know," she said quietly. "Something just doesn't feel right here, Ashe."

"You have a suspicious nature, my lady,' Ashe pointed out.

"Why isn't Iadon having a vigil for his son? Ketol said he was holding court. as if his own son's death didn't even bother him." Sarene shook her head. 'I spoke with Raoden just before I left Teod, and he seemed fine. Something is wrong, Ashe. and I want to know what it is."

`Oh, dear.. Ashe said. "You know, my lady, your father did ask me to try and keep you out of trouble."

Sarene smiled. "Now, there's an impossible task. Come on, we need to go meet my new father."

SARENE leaned against the carriage window, watching the city pass as she rode toward the palace. She sat in silence for the moment, a single thought crowding everything else out of her mind.

What am I doing here?

Her words to Ashe had been confident, but she had always been good at hiding her worries. True, she was curious about the prince's death, but Sarene knew herself very well. A large part of that curiosity was an attempt to take her mind off of her feelings of inferiority and awkwardness-anything to keep from acknowledging what she was: a lanky, brusque woman who was almost past her prime. She was twenty-five years old; she should have been married years ago. Raoden had been her last chance.

How dare you die on me, prince of Arelon! Sarene thought indignantly. Yet, the irony did not escape her. It was fitting that this man, one she had thought she might actually grow to like, would die before she even got to meet him. Now she was alone in an unfamiliar country, politically bound to a king she did not trust. It was a daunting, lonely feeling.

You've been lonely before, Sarene, she reminded herself. You'll get through it. Just find something to occupy your mind. You have an entire new court to explore. Enjoy it.

With a sigh, Sarene turned her attention back to the city. Despite considerable experience serving in her father's diplomatic corps, she had never visited Arelon. Ever since the fall of Elantris, Arelon had been unofficially quarantined by most other kingdoms. No one knew why the mystical city had been cursed, and everyone worried that the Elantrian disease might spread.

Sarene was surprised, however, by the lushness she saw in Kae. The city thoroughfares were wide and well maintained. The people on the street were well dressed, and she didn't see a single beggar. To one side, a group of blue-robed Korathi priests walked quietly through the crowd, leading an odd, white-robed person. She watched the procession, wondering what it could be, until the group disappeared around a corner.

From her vantage, Kae reflected none of the economic hardship Arelon was

supposed to be suffering. The carriage passed dozens of fenced-in mansions, each one built in a different style of architecture. Some were expansive, with large wings and pointed roofs, following Duladen construction. Others were more like castles, their stone walls looking as if they had been directly transported from the militaristic countryside of Fjorden. The mansions all shared one thing. however: wealth. The people of this country might be starving, but Kae-seat of Arelon's aristocracy-didn't appear to have noticed.

Of course. one disturbing shadow still hung over the city. The enormous wall of Elantris rose in the distance, and Sarene shivered as she glanced at its stark. imposing stones. She had heard stories about Elantris for most of her adult life, tales of the magics it had once produced and the monstrosities that now inhabited its dark streets. No matter how gaudy the houses, no matter how wealthy the streets, this one monument stood as a testament that all was not well in Arelon.

"Why do they even live here. I wonder?" Sarene asked.

"My lady?" Ashe asked.

"Why did King Iadon build his palace in Kae? Why choose a city that is so close to Elantris?"

"I suspect the reasons are primarily economic, my lady." Ashe said. "There are only a couple of viable ports on the northern Arelish coast, and this is the finest."

Sarene nodded. The bay formed by the merging of the Aredel River with the ocean made for an enviable harbor. But even still…

"Perhaps the reasons are political." Sarene mused. "Iadon took power during turbulent times-maybe he thinks that remaining close to the old capital will lend him authority."

"Perhaps. my lady," Ashe said.

It's not like it really matters that much, she thought. Apparently. proximity to Elantris-or Elantrians-didn't actually increase one's chances of being taken by the Shaod.

She turned away from the window. looking over at Ashe. who hovered above the seat beside her. She had yet to see a Seon in the streets of Kae, though the creatures-said to be the ancient creations of Elantris magic-were supposed to be even more common in Arelon than in her homeland. If she squinted, she could barely make out the glowing Aon at the center of Ashe's light.

"At least the treaty is safe," Sarene finally said.

"Assuming you remain in Arelon, my lady," Ashe said in his deep voice. "At least, that is what the wedding contract says. As long as you stay here, and 'remain faithful to your husband,' King Iadon must honor his alliance with Teod."

"Remain faithful to a dead man," Sarene mumbled with a sigh. "Well, that means I have to stay. husband or no husband."

"If you say so, my lady."

"We need this treaty, Ashe," Sarene said. "Fjorden is expanding its influence at

an incredible rate. Five years ago I would have said we didn't need to worry, that Fjorden's priests would never be a power in Arelon. But now…" Sarene shook her head. The collapse of the DuIaden Republic had changed so much.

"We shouldn't have kept ourselves so removed from Arelon these last ten years, Ashe." she said. "I probably wouldn't be in this predicament if we had forged strong ties with the new Arelish government ten years ago."

"Your father was afraid their political turmoil would infect Teod," Ashe said. 'Not to mention the Reod-no one was certain that whatever struck the Elantrians wouIdn't affect normal people as well."

The carriage slowed, and Sarene sighed, letting the topic drop. Her father knew that Fjorden was a danger. and he understood that old allegiances needed to be reforged: that was why she was in Arelon. Ahead of them, the palace gates swung open. Friendless or not, she had arrived, and Teod was depending on her. She had to prepare Arelon for the war that was coming-a war that had become inevitable the moment Elantris fell.

Sarene's new father. King Iadon of Arelon, was a thin man with a shrewd face. He was conferring with several of his administrators when Sarene entered the throne room, and she stood unnoticed for nearly fifteen minutes before he even nodded to her. Personally, she didn't mind the wait-it gave her a chance to observe the man she was now sworn to obey-but her dignity couldn't help being a little offended by the treatment. Her station as a princess of Teod alone should have earned her a reception that was, if not grand, at least punctual.

As she waited, one thing struck her immediately. Iadon did not look like a man mourning the passing of his son and heir. There was no sign of grief in his eyes, none of the haggard fatigue that generally accompanied the passing of a loved one. In fact, the air of the court itself seemed remarkably free of mourning signs.

Is Iadon a heartless man, then? Sarene wondered curiously. Or is he simply one who knows how to control his emotions?

Years spent in her father's court had taught Sarene to be a connoisseur of noble character. Though she couldn't hear what Iadon was saying-she had been told to stay near the back of the room and wait for permission to approach-the king's actions and mannerisms gave her an idea of his character. Iadon spoke firmly, giving direct instruction, occasionally pausing to stab his table map with a thin finger. He was a man with a strong personality, she decided-one with a definite idea of how he wanted things done. It wasn't a bad sign. Tentatively, Sarene decided that this was a man with whom she might be able to work.

She was to revise that opinion shortly.

King Iadon waved her over. She carefully hid her annoyance at the wait, and

approached him with the proper air of noble submission. He interrupted her halfway through her curtsy.

"No one told me you would be so tall," he declared.

"My lord?" she said, looking up.

"Well, I guess the only one who would have cared about that isn't around to see it. Eshen!" he snapped, causing an almost unseen woman near the far side of the room to jump in compliance.

"Take this one to her rooms and see that she has plenty of things to keep her occupied. Embroidery or whatever else it is that entertains you women." With that, the king turned to his next appointment-a group of merchants.

Sarene stood in midcurtsy, stunned at Iadon's complete lack of courtesy. Only years of courtly training kept her jaw from dropping. Quick but unassertive, the woman Iadon had ordered-Queen Eshen, the king's wife-scuttled over and took Sarene's arm. Eshen was short and slight of frame, her brownish blond Aonic hair only beginning to streak with gray.

"Come, child," Eshen said in a high-pitched voice. "We mustn't waste the king's time."

Sarene allowed herself to be pulled through one of the room's side doors. "Merciful Domi," she muttered to herself. "What have I gotten myself into?"

… And you'll love it when the roses come in. I have the gardeners plant them so you can smell them without even leaning out the window. I wish they weren't so big. though."

Sarene frowned in confusion. "The roses?"

"No, dear," the queen continued, barely pausing. "the windows. You can't believe how bright the sun is when it shines through them in the morning. I asked them-the gardeners, that is-to find me some orange ones, because I so adore orange, but so far all they found were some ghastly yellow ones. 'If I wanted yellow,' I said to them, 'I would have had you plant aberteens.' You should have seen them apologize-I'm sure we'll have some orange ones by the end of next year. Don't you think that would be lovely. dear? Of course, the windows will still be too big. Maybe I can have a couple of them bricked off."

Sarene nodded, fascinated-not by the conversation, but by the queen. Sarene had assumed that the lecturers at her father's academy had been skilled at saying nothing with lots of words, but Eshen put them all to shame. The queen flitted from one topic to the next like a butterfly looking for a place to land, but never finding one suitable enough for an extended stay. Any one of the topics would have been potential fuel for an interesting conversation, but the queen never let Sarene grab hold of one long enough to do it justice.

Sarene took a calming breath, telling herself to be patient. She couldn't blame

the queen for being the way she was; Domi taught that aIl people's personalities were gifts to be enjoyed. The queen was charming, in her own meandering way. Unfortunately, after meeting both king and queen, Sarene was beginning to suspect that she would have trouble finding political allies in Arelon.

Something else bothered Sarene-something odd about the way Eshen acted. No one could possibly talk as much as the queen did; she never Iet a silent moment pass. It was almost like the woman was uncomfortable around Sarene. Then, in a moment of realization, Sarene understood what it was. Eshen spoke on every imaginable topic except for the one most important: the departed prince. Sarene narrowed her eyes with suspicion. She couldn't be certain-Eshen was, after all, a very flighty person-but it seemed that the queen was acting far too cheerful for a woman who had just lost her son.

"Here is your room, dear. We unpacked your things, and added some as well. You have clothing in every color, even yellow, though I can't imagine why you would want to wear it. Horrid color. Not that your hair is horrid, of course. Blond isn't the same as yellow, no. No more than a horse is a vegetable. We don't have a horse for you yet, but you are welcome to use any in the king's stables. We have lots of fine animals, you see, Duladel is beautiful this time of year."

"Of course," Sarene said, looking over the room. It was small, but suited her tastes. Too much space could be as daunting as too little could be cramped.

"Now, you'll be needing these, dear, Eshen said, pointing a small hand at a pile of clothing that wasn't hanging like the rest-as if it had been delivered more recently. All of the dresses in the pile shared a singIe attribute.

"Black?" Sarene asked.

"Of course. You're… you're in…" Eshen fumbled with the words.

"I'm in mourning," Sarene realized. She tapped her foot with dissatisfaction-black was not one of her favorite colors.

Eshen nodded. "You can wear one of those to the funeral this evening. It should be a nice service-I did the arrangements." She began talking about her favorite flowers again, and the monologue soon degenerated into a discourse on how much she hated Fjordell cooking. Gently but firmly, Sarene led the woman to the door, nodding pleasantly. As soon as they reached the hallway. Sarene pled fatigue from her travels, and plugged the queen's verbal torrent by closing the door.

"That's going to get old very quickly," Sarene said to herself.

"The queen does have a robust gift for conversation, my lady." a deep voice agreed.

"What did you find out?" Sarene asked, walking over to pick through the pile of dark clothing as Ashe floated in through the open window.

"I didn't find as many Seons as I had expected. I seem to recall that this city was once overflowing with us."

"I noticed that too." Sarene said, holding up a dress in front of the mirror. then discarding it with a shake of her head. "1 guess things are different now."

"They are indeed. As per your instructions, I asked the other Seons what they knew of the prince's untimely death. Unfortunately. my lady, they were hesitant to discuss the event-they consider it extremely ill omened for the prince to die so soon before he was to be married."

"Especially for him," Sarene mumbled, pulling off her clothing to try on the dress. "Ashe, something strange is going on. I think maybe someone killed the prince.

"Killed, my lady?" Ashe's deep voice was disapproving, and he pulsed slightly at the comment. "Who would do such a thing?"

"I don't know, but… something feels odd. This doesn't seem like a court that is in mourning. Take the queen, for instance. She didn't appear distraught when she spoke to me-you'd think she would be at least a little bothered by the fact that her son died yesterday."

"There is a simple explanation for that, my lady. Queen Eshen is not Prince Raoden's mother. Raoden was born of Iadon's first wife, who died over twelve years ago."

"When did he remarry?"

"Right after the Reod," Ashe said, "Just a few months after he took the throne."

Sarene frowned. "I'm still suspicious." she decided, reaching around awkwardly to button the back of her dress. Then she regarded herself in the mirror, looking at the dress critically. "Well, at least it fits-even if it does make me look pale. I was half afraid it would cut off at my knees. These Arelish women are all so unnaturally short."

"If you say so, my lady," Ashe replied. He knew as well as she did that Arelish women weren't that short; even in Teod, Sarene had been a head taller than most of the other women. Her father had called her Leky Stick as a child-borrowing the name of the tall thin post that marked the goal line in his favorite sport. Even after filling out during adolescence, Sarene was still undeniably lanky.

"My lady," Ashe said, interrupting her contemplations.

"Yes, Ashe?"

"Your father is desperate to talk to you. I think you have some news he deserves to hear."

Sarene nodded, holding in a sigh. and Ashe began to pulse brightly. A moment later the ball of light that formed his essence melted into a bustlike glowing head. King Eventeo of Teod.

" 'Ene?" her father asked, the glowing head's lips moving. He was a robust man. with a large oval face and a thick chin.

"Yes, Father. I'm here." Her father would be standing beside a similar

Seon-probably Dio-who would have changed to resemble a glowing approximation of Sarene's head.

"Are you nervous for the wedding?" Eventeo asked anxiously.

"Well, about that wedding…" she said slowly. "You'll probably want to cancel your plans to come next week. There won't be much for you to see." "What?"

Ashe had been right-her father didn't laugh when he heard that Raoden was dead. Instead, his voice turned to one of sharp concern, the glowing face worried. His worry increased when Sarene explained how the death was as binding as an actual wedding.

"Oh, 'Ene, I'm sorry," her father said. "I know how much you were expecting from this marriage."

"Nonsense, Father." Eventeo knew her far too well. "I hadn't even met the man-how could I have had any expectations?"

"You hadn't met him, but you had spoken with him through Seon, and you had written all those letters. I know you, 'Ene-you're a romantic. You would never have decided to go through with this if you hadn't thoroughly convinced yourself that you could love Raoden."

The words rang true, and suddenly Sarene's loneliness returned. She had spent the trip across the Sea of Fjorden in a state of disbelieving nervousness, both excited and apprehensive at the prospect of meeting the man who was to become her husband. More excited. however, than apprehensive.

She had been away from Teod many times, but she had always gone with others from her homeland. This time she had come by herself, traveling ahead of the rest of the wedding party to surprise Raoden. She had read and reread the prince's letters so many times that she had begun to feel that she knew him. and the person she'd constructed from those sheets of paper was a complex, compassionate man whom she had been very anxious to meet.

And now she never would. She felt more than alone, she felt rejected-again. Unwanted. She had waited all these years. suffered by a patient father who didn't know how the men of her homeland avoided her, how they were frightened by her forward, even arrogant, personality. Finally, she had found a man who was willing to have her, and Domi had snatched him away at the last moment.

Sarene finally began to let herself feel some of the emotions she had been keeping in a tight noose since stepping off the ship. She was glad the Seon transferred only her features, for she would have been mortified if her father had seen the tear rolling down her cheek.

"That's silly, Father," she said. "This was a simple political marriage, and we alI knew it. Now our countries have more in common than just language-our royal lines are related."

"Oh, honey…" her father whispered. "My little Sarene. I had so hoped this

would work out-you don't know how your mother and I prayed that you would find happiness there. Idos Domi! We shouldn't have gone through with this."

"I would have made you, Father." Sarene said. "We need the treaty with Arelon far too badly. Our armada won't keep Fjorden off our shores for much longer-the entire Svordish navy is under Wyrn's command."

"Little Sarene, all grown up now," her father said through the Seon link.

"All grown up and fully capable of marrying herself off to a corpse." Sarene laughed weakly. "It's probably for the best. I don't think Prince Raoden would have turned out as I had imagined-you should meet his father."

"I've heard stories. I hoped they weren't true."

"Oh, they are," Sarene said, letting her dissatisfaction with the Arelish monarch burn away her sorrow. "King Iadon has to be just about the most disagreeable man I have ever met. He barely even acknowledged me before sending me off to, as he put it. 'go knit, and whatever else you women do.' If Raoden was anything like his father. then I'm better off this way."

There was a momentary pause before her father responded. "Sarene, do you want to come home? I can void the contract if I want, no matter what the laws say."

The offer was tempting-more tempting than she would ever admit. She paused. "No, Father," she finally said with an unconscious shake of her head. "I have to stay. This was my idea, and Raoden's death doesn't change the fact that we need this alliance. Besides, returning home would break tradition-we both know that Iadon is my father now. It would be unseemly for you to take me back into your household."

"I will always be your father, 'Ene. Domi curse the customs-Teod will always be open for you."

'Thank you. Father," Sarene said quietly. "I needed to hear that. But I still think I should stay. For now, at least. Besides, it could be interesting. I have an entirely new court full of people to play with."

"'Ene." her father said apprehensively. "I know that tone. What are you planning?"

"Nothing," she said. "There's just a few things I want to poke my nose into before I give up completely on this marriage."

There was a pause. and then her father chuckled. "Domi protect them-they don't know what we've shipped over there. Go easy on them, Leky Stick. I don't want to get a note from Minister Naolen in a month telling me that King Iadon has run off to join a Korathi monastery and the Arelish people have named you monarch instead."

"All right," Sarene said with a wan smile. "I'll wait at least two months then."

Her father burst into another round of his characteristic laughter-a sound

that did her more good than any of his consolations or counsels. "Wait for a

minute, 'Ene," he said after his laughter subsided. "Let me get your mother-she'll want to speak with you." Then, after a moment, he chuckled, continuing, "She's going to faint dead away when I teII her you've already killed off poor Raoden."

"Father!" Sarene said-but he was already gone.

CHAPTER 3

One of Arelon's people greeted their savior when he arrived. It was an affront, of course, but not an unexpected one. The people of Arelone, especially those living near the infamous city of Elantris-were known for their godless, even heretical, ways. Hrathen had come to change that. He had three months to convert the entire kingdom of Arelon; otherwise Holy Jaddeth-lord of all creation-would destroy it. The time had finally come for Arelon to accept the truths of the Derethi religion.

Hrathen strode down the gangplank. Beyond the docks, with their continuous bustle of loading and unloading, stretched the city of Kae. A short distance beyond Kae, Hrathen could see a towering stone wall-the old city of Elantris. On the other side of Kae. to Hrathen's left, the land sloped steeply, rising to a tall hill-a foothill of what would become the Dathreki Mountains. Behind him was the ocean.

Overall, Hrathen was not impressed. In ages past, four small cities had surrounded Elantris, but only Kae-the new capital of Arelon-was still inhabited. Kae was too unorganized, too spread out, to be defensible, and its only fortification appeared to be a small, five-foot-high wall of stones-more a border than anything else.

Retreat into Elantris would be difficult, and only marginally effective. Kae's buildings would provide wonderful cover for an invading force, and a few of Kae's more peripheral structures looked like they were built almost against Elantris's wall. This was not a nation accustomed to war. Yet, of all the kingdoms on the Syclan continent-the land named Opelon by the Arelish people-only Arelon itself had avoided domination by the Fjordell Empire. Of course, that too was something Hrathen would soon change.

Hrathen marched away from the ship, his presence causing quite a stir among the people. Workers halted their labors as he passed. staring at him with impressed amazement. Conversations died when eyes Fell upon him. Hrathen didn't slow for anyone, but that didn't matter, for people moved quickly from his path. It could have been his eyes, but more likely it was his armor. Bloodred and glittering in the sunlight, the plate armor of a Derethi imperial high priest was an imposing sight even when one was accustomed to it.

He was beginning to think he would have to find his own way to the city's Derethi chapel when he made out a spot of red weaving its way through the crowd. The speck soon resolved into a stumpy. balding figure clad in red Derethi robes. "My lord Hrathen!" the man called.

Hrathen stopped. allowing Fjon-Kae's Derethi head arteth-to approach. Fjon puffed and wiped his brow with a silken handkerchief. "I'm terribly sorry, Your Grace. The register had you scheduled to come in on a different ship. I didn't find out you weren't on board until they were halfway done unloading. I'm afraid I had to leave the carriage behind; I couldn't get it through the crowd."

Hrathen narrowed his eyes with displeasure, but he said nothing. Fjon continued to blather for a moment before finally deciding to lead Hrathen to the Derethi chapel, apologizing again for the lack of transportation. Hrathen followed his pudgy guide with a measured stride, dissatisfied. Fjon trotted along with a smile on his lips, occasionally waving to passers on the streets, shouting pleasantries. The people responded in kind-at least, until they saw Hrathen, his blood cloak billowing behind him and his exaggerated armor cut with sharp angles and harsh lines. Then they fell silent, greetings withering, their eyes following Hrathen until he passed. Such was as it should be.

The chapel was a tall stone structure. complete with bright red tapestries and towering spires. Here, at least, Hrathen found some of the majesty he was accustomed to. Within, however, he was confronted by a disturbing sight-a crowd of people involved in some kind of social activity. People milled around, ignoring the holy structure in which they stood. laughing and joking. It was too much. Hrathen had heard. and believed, the reports. Now he had confirmation.

"Arteth Fjon, assemble your priests." Hrathen said-the first words he had spoken since his arrival on Arelish soil.

The arteth jumped, as if surprised to finally hear sounds coming from his distinguished guest. "Yes, my lord." he said, motioning for the gathering to end.

It took a frustratingly long time, but Hrathen endured the process with a flat expression. When the people had left, he approached the priests, his armored feet clicking against the chapel's stone floor. When he finally spoke, his words were directed at Fjon.

"Arteth." he said, using the man's Derethi title, "the ship that brought me here will leave for Fjorden in one hour. You are to be on board."

Fjon's jaw dropped in alarm. "Wha-"

"Speak Fjordell. man!" Hrathen snapped. "Surely ten years amongst the Arelish heathens hasn't corrupted you to the point that you have forgotten your native tongue?"

"No, no, Your Grace," Fjon replied, switching from Aonic to Fjordell. "But I-"

"Enough," Hrathen interrupted again. "I have orders from Wyrn himself. You have spent far too long in the Arelish culture-you have forgotten your holy calling. and are unable to see to the progress of Jaddeth's empire. These people don't need a friend: they need a priest. A Derethi priest. One would think you were Korathi, watching you fraternize. We're not here to love the people: we are here to help them. You will go."

Fjon slumped back against one of the room's pillars, his eyes widening and his limbs losing their strength. "But who will be head arteth of the chapel in my absence, my lord? The other arteths are so inexperienced."

"These are pivotal times, Arteth," Hrathen said. "I'll be remaining in Arelon to personally direct the work here. May Jaddeth grant me success."

He had hoped for an office with a better view, but the chapel. majestic as it was, held no second floor. Fortunately, the grounds were well kept. and his office-Fjon's old room-overlooked nicely trimmed hedges and carefully arranged flower beds.

Now that he had cleared the walls of paintings-agrarian nature scenes, for the most part-and thrown out Fjon's numerous personal effects, the chamber was approaching a level of dignified orderliness appropriate for a Derethi gyorn. All it needed was a few tapestries and maybe a shield or two.

Nodding to himself, Hrathen turned his attention back to the scroll on his desk. His orders. He barely dared hold them in his profane hands. He read the words over and over again in his mind. imprinting both their physical form and their theological meaning on his soul.

"My lord… Your Grace?" a quiet voice asked in Fjordell.

Hrathen looked up. Fjon entered the room, then crouched in a subservient huddle on the floor, his forehead rubbing the ground. Hrathen allowed himself to smile, knowing that the penitent arteth couldn't see his face. Perhaps there was hope for Fjon yet.

"Speak." Hrathen said.

"I have done wrong, my lord. I have acted contrary to the plans of our lord Jaddeth."

"Your sin was complacency, Arteth. Contentment has destroyed more nations than any army, and it has claimed the souls of more men than even Elantris's heresies."

"Yes. my lord."

"You still must leave, Arteth," Hrathen said.

The man's shoulders slumped slightly. "Is there no hope for me then. my lord?"

"That is Arelish foolishness speaking, Arteth, not Fjordell pride." Hrathen reached down, grasping the man's shoulder. "Rise, my brother!" he commanded. Fjon looked up, hope returning to his eyes.

"Your mind may have become tainted with Arelish thoughts. but your soul is still Fjordell. You are of Jaddeth's chosen people-all of the Fjordell have a place of service in His empire. Return to our homeland, join a monastery to reacquaint yourself with those things you have forgotten, and you will be given another way to serve the empire."

"Yes, my lord."

Hrathen's grip grew hard. "Understand this before you leave, Arteth. My arrival is more of a blessing than you can possibly understand. All of Jaddeth's workings are not open to you; do not think to second-guess our God." He paused. debating his next move. After a moment he decided: This man still had worth. Hrathen had a unique chance to reverse much of Arelon's perversion of Fjon's soul in a single stroke. "Look there on the table, Arteth. Read that scroll."

Fjon looked toward the desk, eyes finding the scroll resting thereon. Hrathen released the man's shoulder, allowing him to walk around the desk and read.

"This is the official seal of Wyrn himself!" Fjon said. picking up the scroll.

"Not just the seal, Arteth." Hrathen said. "That is his signature as well. The document you hold was penned by His Holiness himself. That isn't just a letter-it is scripture."

Fjon's eyes opened wide. and his fingers began to quiver. "Wyrn himself?" Then, realizing in full what he was holding in his unworthy hand, he dropped the parchment to the desk with a quiet yelp. His eyes didn't turn away from the letter, however. They were transfixed-reading the words as voraciously as a starving man devoured a joint of beef. Few people actually had an opportunity to read words written by the hand of Jaddeth's prophet and Holy Emperor.

Hrathen gave the priest time to read the scroll, then reread it. and then read it again. When Fjon finally looked up, there was understanding-and gratitude-in his face. The man was intelligent enough. He knew what the orders would have required of him, had he remained in charge of Kae.

"Thank you," Fjon mumbled.

Hrathen nodded graciously. "Could you have done it? Could you have followed Wyrn's commands?"

Fjon shook his head, eyes darting back to the parchment. "No, Your Grace. I could not have. I couldn't have functioned-couldn't have even thought-with that on my conscience. I do not envy your place, my lord. Not anymore."

"Return to Fjorden with my blessing, brother," Hrathen said, taking a small envelope from a bag on the table. 'Give this to the priests there. It is a letter from me telling them you accepted your reassignment with the grace befitting a servant of Jaddeth. They will see that you are assigned to a monastery. Perhaps someday you will be allowed to Iead a chapeI again-one well within Fjorden's borders."

"Yes, my lord. Thank you, my lord."

Fjon withdrew, closing the door behind him. Hrathen walked to his desk and slid another envelope-identical to the one he had given Fjon-from his letter bag. He held it for a few moments, then turned it to one of the desk's candles. The words it held-condemning Arteth Fjon as a traitor and an apostate-would never be read, and the poor, pleasant arteth would never know just how much danger he had been in.

"With your leave, my lord gyorn," said the bowing priest. a minor dorven who had served under Fjon for over a decade. Hrathen waved his hand. bidding the man to leave. The door shut silently as the priest backed from the room.

Fjon had done some serious damage to his underlings. Even a small weakness would build enormous flaws over two decades' time. and Fjon's problems were anything but small. The man had been lenient to the point of flagrancy. He had run a chapel without order. bowing before Arelish culture rather than bringing the people strength and discipline. Half of the priests serving in Kae were hopelessly corrupted-including men as new to the city as six months. Within the next few weeks, Hrathen would be sending a veritable fleet of priests back to Fjorden. He'd have to pick a new head arteth from those who remained, few though they would be.

A knock came at the door. "Come,' Hrathen said. He had been seeing the priests one at a time, feeling our the extent of their contamination. So far. he had not often been impressed.

"Arteth Dilaf," the priest said, introducing himself as he entered.

Hrathen looked up. The name and words were Fjordell. but the accent was slightly off. It sounded almost… "You're Arelish?" Hrathen said with surprise.

The priest bowed with the proper amount of subservience; his eyes, however, were defiant.

"How did you become a priest of Derethi?" Hrathen asked.

"I wanted to serve the empire, — the man replied, his voice quietly intense. "Jaddeth provided a way."

No, Hrathen realized. It isn't defiance in this man's eyes-it's religious fervor. One did not often find zealots in the Derethi religion: such people were more often drawn to the frenzied lawlessness of the Jeskeri Mysteries than to the militaristic organization of Shu-Dereth. This man's face, however, burned with fanatical

Empire is eternal, my patience will soon end. Not much longer will I slumber within a tomb of rock. The Day of Empire is at hand, and my glory will soon shine forth, a second sun blazing forth from Fjorden.

The pagan nations of Arelon and Teod have been blackened scars upon my land for long enough. Three hundred years have my priests served amongst those tainted by Elantris, and few have harkened to their call. Know this, High Priest: My faithful warriors are prepared and they wait only the word of my Wyrn. You have three months to prophesy to the people of Arelon. At the end of that time, the holy soldiers of Fjorden will descend on the nation like hunting predators, rending and tearing the unworthy life from those who heed not my words. Only three months will pass before the destruction of all who oppose my Empire.

The time for my ascension nears, my son. Be stalwart, and be diligent.

Words of Jaddeth, Lord of all Creation, through his servant Wyrn Wulf-den the Fourth, Emperor of Fjorden, Prophet of Shu-Dereth, Ruler of Jaddeth's Holy Kingdom, and Regent of all Creation.

The time had finally come. Only two nations resisted. Fjorden had regained its former glory, glory lost hundreds of years ago when the First Empire collapsed. Once again, Arelon and Teod were the only two kingdoms who resisted Fjordell rule. This time. with the might of Jaddeth's holy calling behind it. Fjorden would prevail. Then, with all mankind united under Wyrn's rule, Jaddeth could rise from His throne beneath the earth and reign in glorious majesty.

And Hrarhen would be the one responsible for it. The conversion of Arelon and Teod was his urgent duty. He had three months to change the religious temperament of an entire culture: it was a monumental task, but it was viral that he succeed. If he did not, Fjorden's armies would destroy every living being in Arelon, and Teod would soon follow; the two nations, though separated by water, were the same in race, religion, and obstinance.

The people might not yet know it, but Hrathen was the only thing standing between them and utter annihilation. They had resisted Jaddeth and His people in arrogant defiance for far too long. Hrathen was their last chance.

Someday they would call him their savior.

CHAPTER 4

The woman screamed until she grew too tired. calling for help, for mercy. for Domi. She clawed at the broad gate, her fingernails leaving marks in the film of slime. Eventually, she slumped to the ground in a quiet heap, shaking from occasional sobs. Seeing her agony reminded Raoden of his own pain-the sharp twinge of his toe. the loss of his life outside.

"They won't wait much longer," Galladon whispered, his hand firmly on Rao-den's arm, holding the prince back.

The woman finally stumbled to her feet, looking dazed, as if she had forgotten where she was. She took a single, uncertain step to her left, her palm resting on the wall. as if it were a comfort-a connection to the outside world, rather than the barrier separating her from it.

"It's done," Galladon said.

"Just like that?" Raoden asked.

Galladon nodded. "She picked well-or, as well as one could. Watch."

Shadows stirred in an alleyway directly across the courtyard: Raoden and Galladon watched from inside a ramshackle stone building, one of many that lined Elantris's entry courtyard. The shadows resolved into a group of men, and they approached the woman with determined, controlled steps, surrounding her. One reached out and took her basket of offerings. The woman didn't have the strength left to resist; she simply collapsed again. Raoden felt Galladon's fingers dig into his shoulder as he involuntarily pulled forward, wanting to dash our to confront the thieves.

"Not a good idea. Kolo?" Galladon whispered. "Save your courage for yourself. If stubbing your toe nearly knocked you out. think how it would feel to have one of those cudgels cracking across your brave little head."

Raoden nodded, relaxing. The woman had been robbed, but it didn't look like she was in further danger. It hurt, however, to watch her. She wasn't a young maiden; she bore the stout figure of a woman accustomed to childbirth and the running of a household. A mother, not a damsel. The strong lines of the woman's face bespoke hard-won wisdom and courage, and somehow that made watching her more difficult. If such a woman could be defeated by Elantris, what hope was there for Raoden?

"I told you she chose well," Galladon continued. "She might be a few pounds of food lighter, but she doesn't have any wounds. Now, if she had turned right-like you did. sule-she would have been at the dubious mercy of Shaor's men. If she had gone forward. then Aanden would have had the right to her offerings. The left turn is definitely best-Karata's men take your food, but they rarely hurt you. Better to be hungry than spend the next few years with a broken arm."

"Next few years?" Raoden asked, turning away from the courtyard to regard his tall. dark-skinned companion. "I thought you said our wounds would last us an eternity."

"We only assume they will, sule. Show me an Elantrian who has managed to keep his wits until eternity ends, and maybe he'll be able to prove the theory." "How long do people usually last in here?"

"A year, maybe two," Galladon said.

"What?"

"Thought we were immortal, did you? Just because we don't age, we'll last forever?"

"I don't know." Raoden said. "I though you said we couldn't die."

"We can't," Galladon said. "But the cuts. the bruises. the stubbed toes… they pile up. One can only take so much."

"They kill themselves?" Raoden asked quietly.

"That's not an option. No, most of them lie around mumbling or screaming. Poor rulos."

"How long have you been here, then?"

"A few months."

The realization was another shock to pile on the already teetering stack. Rao-den had assumed that Galladon had been an Elantrian for at least a few years. The Dula spoke of life in Elantris as if it had been his home for decades, and he was impressively adept at navigating the enormous city.

Raoden looked back at the courtyard, but the woman had already gone. She could have been a maid in his father's palace, a wealthy merchant's lady, or a simple housewife. The Shaod respected no classes; it took from all equally. She was gone now, having entered the gaping pit that was Elantris. He should have been able to help her.

"All that for a single loaf of bread and a few flaccid vegetables." Raoden muttered.

"It may not seem like much now, but just wait a few days. The only food that enters this place comes clutched in the arms of its new arrivals. You wait, sule. You will feel the desire as well. It takes a strong man to resist when the hunger calls."

"You do it," Raoden said.

"Not very well-and I've only been here a few months. There's no telling what the hunger will drive me to do a year from now."

Raoden snorted. "Just wait until my thirty days are done before you become a primordial beast, if you please. I'd hate to feel that I hadn't got my beef's worth

out of you."

Galladon paused for a moment, then laughed. "Does nothing frighten you, sule?"

"Actually, pretty much everything here does-I'm just good at ignoring the fact that I'm terrified. If I ever realize how scared I am, you'll probably find me trying to hide under those cobblestones over there. Now, tell me more about these gangs."

Galladon shrugged, walking away from the broken door and pulling a chair away from the wall. He turned a critical eye on its legs, then carefully settled down. He moved just quickly enough to stand again as the legs cracked. He tossed the chair away with disgust, and settled on the floor.

"There are three sections of Elantris, sule, and three gangs. The market section is ruled by Shaor; you met a few members of his court yesterday. though they were too busy licking the slime off your offerings to introduce themselves. In the palace section you'll find Karata-she's the one who so very politely relieved that woman of her food today. Last is Aanden. He spends most of his time in the university section."

"A learned man?"

"No, an opportunist. He was the first one who realized that many of the library's older texts were written on vellum. Yesterday's classics have become tomorrow's lunch. Kolo?"

"Idos Domi!" Raoden swore. "That's atrocious! The old scrolls of Elantris are supposed to hold countless original works. They're priceless!"

Galladon turned him a suffering eye. -Sule, do I need to repeat my speech about hunger? What good is literature when your stomach hurts so much your eyes water?"

"That's a terrible argument. Two-century-old lambskin scrolls can't possibly taste very good."

Galladon shrugged. "Better than slime. Anyway, Aanden supposedly ran out of scrolls a few months back. They tried boiling books, but that didn't work very well."

"I'm surprised they haven't tried boiling one another."

"Oh, it's been tried," Galladon said. "Fortunately. something happens to us during the Shaod-apparently the flesh of a dead man doesn't taste too good. Kolo? In fact, it's so violently bitter that no one can keep it down."

"It's nice to see that cannibalism has been so logically ruled out as an option," Raoden said dryly.

"I told you, sule. The hunger makes men do strange things."

"And that makes it all right?"

Wisely, GaIIadon didn't answer.

Raoden continued. "You taIk about hunger and pain as if they are forces which can't be resisted. Anything is acceptable, as long as the hunger made you do it-remove our comforts, and we become animals."

Galladon shook his head. "I'm sorry, sule, but that's just the way things work."

"It doesn't have to be."

Ten years wasn't long enough. Even in Arelon's thick humidity, it should have taken longer for the city to deteriorate so much. Elantris looked as if it had been abandoned for centuries. Its wood was decaying. its plaster and bricks were disintegrating-even stone buildings were beginning to crumble. And coating everything was the omnipresent film of brown sludge.

Raoden was finally getting used to walking on the slippery, uneven cobblestones. He tried to keep himself clean of the slime, but the task proved impossible. Every wall he brushed and every ledge he grasped left its mark on him.

The two men walked slowly down a broad street; the thoroughfare was far larger than any of its kind back in Kae. Elantris had been built on a massive scale, and while the size had seemed daunting from without, Raoden was only now beginning to grasp just how enormous the city was. He and Galladon had been walking for hours. and Galladon said they were still a moderate distance from their destination.

The two did not rush, however. That was one of the first things Galladon had taught: In Elantris, one took one's time. Everything the Dula did was performed with an air of utter precision, his movements relaxed and careful. The slightest scratch. no matter how negligible, added to an Elantrian's pain. The more careful one was, the longer one would stay sane. So, Raoden followed, trying to mimic Galladon's attentive gait. Every time Raoden began to feel that the caution was excessive, all he had to do was look at one of the numerous forms that lay huddled in gutters and on street corners, and his determination would return.

The Hoed. Galladon called them: those Elantrians who had succumbed to the pain. Their minds lost, their lives were filled with continual, unrelenting torture. They rarely moved, though some had enough feral instinct to remain crouched in the shadows. Most of them were quiet, though few were completely silent. As he passed, Raoden could hear their mumbles, sobs, and whines. Most seemed to be repeating words and phrases to themselves, a mantra to accompany their suffering.

"Domi, Domi, Domi.."

"So beautiful, once so very beautiful…

"Stop, stop, stop. Make it stop…"

Raoden forced himself to close his ears to the words. His chest was beginning to constrict, as if he were suffering with the poor, faceless wretches. If he paid too much attention. he would go mad long before the pain took him.

However, if he let his mind wander, it invariably turned to his outside life. Would his friends continue their clandestine meetings? Would Kiin and Roial be able to hold the group together? And what of his best friend. Lukel? Raoden had barely gotten to know Lukel's new wife; now he would never get to see their first child.

Even worse were the thoughts of his own marriage. He had never met the woman he was to have married, though he had spoken to her via Seon on many occasions. Was she really as witty and interesting as she had seemed? He would never know. Iadon had probably covered up Raoden's transformation. pretending that his son was dead. Sarene would never come to Arelon now: once she heard the news, she would stay in Teod and seek another husband.

If only I had been able to meet her, if just once. But. such thoughts were useless. He was an Elantrian now.

Instead. he focused on the city itself. It was difficult to believe that Elantris had once been the most beautiful city in Opelon, probably in the world. The slime was what he saw-the rot and the erosion. However, beneath the filth were the remnants of Elantris's former greatness. A spire, the remains of a delicately carved wall relief, grand chapels and vast mansions, pillars and arches. Ten years ago this city had shone with its own mystical brightness. a city of pure white and gold.

No one knew what had caused the Reod. There were those who theorized-most of them Derethi priests-that the fall of Elantris had been caused by God. The pre-Reod Elantrians had lived as gods, allowing other religions in Arelon, but suffering them the same way a master lets his dog lick fallen food off the floor. The beauty of Elantris, the powers its inhabitants wielded, had kept the general population from converting to Shu-Keseg. Why seek an unseen deity when you had gods living before you?

It had come with a tempest-that much even Raoden remembered. The earth itself had shattered, an enormous chasm appearing in the south, all of Arelon quaking. With the destruction, Elantris had lost its glory. The Elantrians had changed from brilliant white-haired beings to creatures with splotchy skin and bald scalps-like sufferers of some horrible disease in the advanced stages of decay. Elantris had stopped glowing, instead growing dark.

And it had happened only ten years ago. Ten years was not enough. Stone should not crumble after just a decade of neglect. The filth should not have piled up so quickly-not with so few inhabitants, most of whom were incapacitated. It was as if Elantris were intent on dying, a city committing suicide.

"THE market section of Elantris," Galladon said. "This place used to be one of the most magnificent marketplaces in the world-merchants came from across Opelon to sell their exotic goods to the Elantrians. A man could also come here to buy the more luxurious Elantrian magics. They didn't give everything away for free. Kolo?"

They stood atop a flat-roofed building; apparently, some Elantrians had preferred flat roofs as opposed to peaks or domes, for the flat sections allowed for rooftop gardens. Before them lay a section of city that looked pretty much the same as the rest of Elantris-dark and falling apart. Raoden could imagine that its streets had once been decorated with the colorful canvas awnings of street vendors, but the only remains of such was the occasional filth-covered rag.

"Can we get any closer?" Raoden asked. leaning over the ledge to look down on the market section.

"You can if you want, stile," Galladon said speculatively. "But I'm staying here. Shaor's men are fond of chasing people; it's probably one of the few pleasures they have left."

"Tell me about Shaor himself, then."

Galladon shrugged. "In a place like this. many look for leaders-someone to ward off a bit of the chaos. Like any society, those who are strongest often end up in command. Shaor is one who finds pleasure in controlling others, and for some reason the most wild and morally corrupt Elantrians find their way to him."

"And he gets to take the offerings of one-third of the newcomers?" Raoden asked.

"Well, Shaor himself rarely bothers with such things-but yes, his followers get first call on one-third of the offerings."

"Why the compromise?" Raoden asked. "If Shaor's men are as uncontrollable you imply, then what convinced them to hold to such an arbitrary agreement?"

"The other gangs are just as big as Shaor's. sule," Galladon explained. "On the outside, people tend to be convinced of their own immortality. We are more realistic. One rarely wins a battle without at least a few wounds, and here even a couple of slight cuts can be more devastating. and more agonizing, than a swift decapitation. Shaor's men are wild. but they are not complete idiots. They won't fight unless they have incredible odds or a promising reward. You think it was your physique that kept that man from attacking you yesterday?"

"I wasn't sure," Raoden admitted.

"Even the slightest hint that you might fight back is enough to scare these men off, stile," Galladon said. "The pleasure of torturing you just isn't worth the gamble that you might get in a lucky blow."

Raoden shivered at the thought. "Show me where the other gangs live."

'The university and the palace bordered one another. According to Galladon, Karata and Aanden had a very uneasy truce. and guards were usually posted on both sides to keep watch. Once again, Raoden's companion led him to a flat-roofed building, an untrustworthy set of stairs leading to the top.

However, after climbing the stairs-and nearly falling when one of the steps cracked beneath him-Raoden had to admit that the view was worth the effort. Elantris's palace was large enough to be magnificent despite the inevitable decay. Five domes topped five wings, each with a majestic spire. Only one of the spires-the one in the middle-was still intact, but it rose high into the air, by far the tallest structure Raoden had ever seen.

"That's said to be the exact center of Elantris," Galladon said, nodding to the spire. "Once you could climb the steps winding around it and look out over the entire city. Nowadays. I wouldn't trust it. Kolo?"

The university was large, bur less magnificent. It consisted of five or six long, Hat buildings and a lot of open space-ground that had probably once held grass or gardens, both things that would have been eaten to their roots long ago by Elantris's starving inhabitants.

"Karata is both the harshest and most lenient of the gang leaders." Galladon said, gazing down on the university. There was something odd in his eyes. as if he were seeing things Raoden couldn't. His description continued in its characteristic rambling tone, as if his mouth wasn't aware that his mind was focused elsewhere.

"She doesn't often let new members into her gang, and she is extremely territorial. Shaor's men might chase you for a while if you wander onto his turf, but only if they feel like it. Karata suffers no intruders. However, if you leave Karata alone, she leaves you alone, and she rarely harms newcomers when she takes their food. You saw her earlier today-she always takes the food personally. Maybe she doesn't trust her underlings enough to handle it."

"Perhaps." Raoden said. "What else do you know about her?"

"Not much-leaders of violent thieving gangs don't tend to be the type to spend their afternoons chatting."

"Now who's taking things lightly?" Raoden said with a smile.

"You're a bad influence, sule. Dead people aren't supposed to be cheerful. Anyway. the only thing I can tell you about Karata is that she doesn't like being in Elantris very much."

Raoden frowned. "Who does?"

"We all hate it, sule, but few of us have the courage to try and escape. Karata has been caught in Kae three times now-always in the vicinity of the king's palace. One more time and the priests will have her burned."

"What does she want at the palace?"

"She hasn't been kind enough to explain it to me," Galladon replied. "Most people think she intends to assassinate King Iadon."

"The king?" Raoden said. "What would that accomplish?"

"Revenge, discord, bloodlust. All very good reasons when you're already damned. Kolo?"

Raoden frowned. Perhaps living with his father-who was absolutely paranoid about the prospect of getting killed by an assassin-had desensitized him, but murdering the king just didn't seem like a likely goal to him. "What about the other gang leader?"

"Aanden?" Galladon asked. looking back over the city. "He claims he was some kind of noble before he was thrown in here-a baron, I think. He's tried to establish himself as monarch of Elantris, and he is incredibly annoyed that Karata has control of the palace. He holds court. claims he will feed those who join him-though all they've gotten so far are a few boiled books-and makes plans for attacking Kae."

"What?" Raoden asked with surprise. "Attacking?"

"He isn't serious," Galladon said. "But he is good at propaganda. He claims to have a plan to free Elantris. and it's gained him a large following. However, he's also brutal. Karata only harms people who try to sneak into the palace-Aanden is notorious for dispensing judgments at a whim. Personally. sule, I don't think he's completely sane."

Raoden frowned. If this Aanden really had been a baron, then Raoden would have known him. However, he didn't recognize the name. Either Aanden had lied about his background, or he had chosen a new name after entering Elantris.

Raoden studied the area in between the university and the palace. A certain object had caught his attention. Something so mundane he wouldn't have given it a second look, had it not been the first of its kind he had seen in all of Elantris.

"Is that a well?" he asked uncertainly.

Galladon nodded. "The only one in the city."

"How is that possible?"

"Indoor plumbing, sule, courtesy of AonDor magic. Wells weren't necessary." "Then why build that one?"

"I think it was used in religious ceremonies. Several Elantrian worship services required water that had been freshly gathered from a moving river." "Then the Aredel river does run under the city," Raoden said.

"Of course. Where else would it go. Kolo?"

Raoden narrowed his eyes thoughtfully, but he didn't volunteer any information. As he stood, watching the city, he noticed a small ball of light floating through one of the streets below. The Seon meandered with an aimless air, occasionally floating in circles. It was far too distant for him to make out the Aon at its center.

Galladon noticed Raoden's scrutiny. "A Seon," the Dula noted. "Not uncommon in the city."

"It's true, then?" Raoden asked.

Galladon nodded. "When a Seon's master gets taken by the Shaod, the Seon itself is driven mad. There's a number of them floating through the city. They don't talk, they just hover about, mindless."

Raoden glanced away. Since being thrown into Elantris, he'd avoided thinking about his own Seon. Ien. Raoden had heard what happened to Seons when their masters became Elantrians.

Galladon glanced up at the sky. "It will rain soon."

Raoden raised an eyebrow at the cloudless sky. "If you say so."

"Trust me. We should get inside, unless you want to spend the next few days in damp clothing. Fires are hard to make in Elantris! the wood is all too wet or too rotten to burn."

"Where should we go?"

Galladon shrugged. "Pick a house, sule. Chances are it won't be inhabited." They had spent the previous night sleeping in an abandoned house-but now, something occurred to Raoden. "Where do you live, Galladon?"

Duladel," Galladon immediately answered.

"I mean nowadays."

Galladon thought for a moment, eyeing Raoden uncertainly. Then, with a shrug, he waved Raoden to follow him down the unstable stairs. "Come."

"Books! " Raoden said with excitement.

"Should never have brought you here," Galladon muttered. "Now I'll never get rid of you."

Galladon had led Raoden into what had seemed to be a deserted wine cellar, but had turned out to be something quite different indeed. The air was drier here-even though it was below ground-and much cooler as well. As if to revoke his earlier cautions about fire, Galladon had pulled a lantern from a hidden alcove and lit it with a bit of flint and steel. What the light had revealed was surprising indeed.

It looked like a learned man's study. There were Aons-the mystical ancient characters behind the Aonic language-painted all over the walls, and there were several shelves of books.

"How did you ever find this place?" Raoden asked eagerly.

"I stumbled upon it." Galladon said with a shrug.

"All these books," Raoden said, picking one up off its shelf. It was a bit moldy, but still legible. "Maybe these could teach us the secret behind the Aons, Galladon! Did you ever think of that?"

"The Aons?"

"The magic of Elantris," Raoden said. "They say that before the Reod. Elantrians could create powerful magics just by drawing Aons."

"Oh, you mean like this?" the large dark-skinned man asked, raising his hand. He traced a symbol in the air, Aon Deo, and his finger left a glowing white line behind it.

Raoden's eyes opened wide, and the book dropped from his stunned fingers. The Aons. Historically, only the Elantrians had been able to call upon the power locked within them. That power was supposed to be gone: it was said to have failed when Elantris fell.

Galladon smiled at him through the glowing symbol that hovered in the air between them.

CHAPTER 5

"Merciful Domi," Sarene asked with surprise, "where did he come from?" The gyorn strode into the king's throne room with the arrogance characteristic of his kind. He wore the shining bloodred armor of a Derethi high priest, an extravagant crimson cloak billowing out behind him, though he bore no weapon. It was a costume meant to impress-and, despite what Sarene thought of the gyorns themselves, she had to admit that their clothing was effective. Of course, it was mostly for show: even in Fjorden's martial society, few people could walk as easily as this gyorn while wearing full plate armor. The metal was probably so thin and light that it would be useless in battle.

The gyorn marched past her without a seeond glance, his eyes focused directly on the king. He was young for a gyorn, probably in his forties, and his short, well-styled black hair had only a trace of gray in it.

"You knew there was a Derethi presence in Elantris, my lady," Ashe said, floating beside her as usual, one of only two Seons in the room. "Why should you be surprised to see a Fjordell priest?"

"That is a full gyorn, Ashe. There are only twenty of them in the entire Fjordell Empire. There may be some Derethi believers in Kae, but not enough to warrant a visit from a high priest. Gyorns are extremely miserly with their time."

Sarene watched the Fjordell man stride through the room. cutting through groups of people like a bird tearing through a cloud of gnats. "Come on," she whispered to Ashe, making her way through the peripheral crowd toward the front of the room. She didn't want to miss what the gyorn said.

She needn't have worried. When the man spoke, his firm voice boomed through the throne room. "King Iadon." he said, with only the slightest nod of his head in place of a bow. "I, Gyorn Hrathen, bring you a message from Wyrn Wulf-den the Fourth. He thinks that it is time our two nations shared more than a common border." He spoke with the thick, melodic accent of a native FjordeIl.

Iadon looked up from his ledgers with a barely masked scowI. "What more does Wyrn want? We already have a trade treaty with Fjorden."

"His Holiness fears for the souls of your people. Your Majesty," Hrathen said. "Well, then, let him convert them. I have always allowed your priests complete freedom to preach in Arelon."

"The people respond too slowly, Your Majesty. They require a push-a sign, if you will. Wyrn thinks it is time you yourself converted to Shu-Dereth."

This time Iadon didn't even bother masking the annoyance in his tone. "I already believe in Shu-Korath. priest. We serve the same God."

"Derethi is the only true form of Shu-Keseg," Hrathen said darkly.

Iadon waved a dismissive hand. "I care nothing for the squabbles between the two sects, priest. Go convert someone who doesn't believe-there are still plenty of Arelenes who hold to the old religion."

"You should not dismiss the offering of Wyrn so casually," the gyorn warned.

'Honestly. priest, do we need to go through this? Your threats hold no weight-Fjorden hasn't held any real influence for two centuries. Do you seriously think to intimidate me with how powerful you used to be?"

Hrathen's eyes grew dangerous. "Fjorden is more powerful now than it ever was before."

"Really?" Iadon asked. "Where is your vast empire? Where are your armies? How many countries have you conquered in the last century? Maybe someday you people will realize that your empire collapsed three hundred years ago."

Hrathen paused for a moment: then he repeated his introductory nod and spun around, his cloak billowing dramatically as he stalked toward the door. Sarene's prayers were not answered, however-he didn't step on it and trip himself. Just before Hrathen left, he turned to shoot one final, disappointed look at the throne room. His gaze however. found Sarene instead of the king. Their eyes locked for a moment, and she could see a slight hint of confusion as he studied her unusual height and blond Teoish hair. Then he was gone, and the room burst into a hundred prattling conversations.

King Iadon snorted and turned back to his ledgers.

"He doesn't see," Sarene whispered. "He doesn't understand."

"Understand what, my lady?" Ashe asked.

"How dangerous that gyorn is."

"His Majesty is a merchant, my lady. not a true politician. He doesn't see things the same way you do."

"Even so," Sarene said, speaking quietly enough that only Ashe could hear. "King Iadon should be experienced enough to recognize that what Hrathen said-at least about Fjorden-was completely true. The Wyrns are more powerful now than they were centuries ago, even at the height of the Old Empire's power."

"It is hard to look past military might, especially when one is a relatively new monarch," Ashe said. 'King Iadon cannot fathom how Fjorden's army of priests could be more influential than its warriors ever were."

Sarene tapped her cheek for a moment in thought. "Well. Ashe, at least now you don't have to worry about my causing too much unrest amongst Kae's nobility."

"I seriously doubt that. my lady. How else would you spend your time?"

"Oh, Ashe," she said sweetly. "Why would I bother with a bunch of incompetent would-be nobles when I can match wits with a full gyorn?" Then, more seriously, she continued. "Wyrn picks his high priests well. If Iadon doesn't watch that man-and it doesn't seem like he will-then Hrathen will convert this city out from under him. What good will my sacrificial marriage do for Teod if Arelon gives itself to our enemies?"

"You may be overreacting. my lady," Ashe said with a pulse. The words were familiar-it seemed that Ashe often felt a need to say them to her.

Sarene shook her head. "Not this time. Today was a test, Ashe. Now Hrathen will feel justified in taking action against the king-he has convinced himself that Arelon is indeed ruled by a blasphemer. He'll try to find a way to overthrow Iadon's throne, and Arelon's government will collapse for the second time in ten years. This time it won't be the merchant class that fills the void of leadership-it will be the Derethi priesthood."

"So you are going to help Iadon?" Ashe said with an amused tone. "He is my sovereign king."

"Despite your opinion that he is insufferable?"

"Anything is better than Fjordell rule. Besides, maybe I was wrong about Iadon." Things hadn't gone too poorly between the two of them since that first embarrassing meeting. Iadon had practically ignored her at Raoden's funeral, which had suited Sarene just fine; she'd been too busy watching for discrepancies in the ceremony. Unfortunately, the event had occurred with a disappointing level of orthodoxy. and no predominant noblemen had given themselves away by failing to show up or by looking too guilty during the proceedings.

"Yes…" she said. "Perhaps Iadon and I can get along by just ignoring each other."

"What in the name of Burning Domi are you doing back in my court, girl!" the king swore from behind her.

Sarene raised her eyes to the sky in a look of resignation, and Ashe pulsed a quiet laugh as she turned to face King Iadon.

"What?" she asked. trying her best to sound innocent.

"You!" Iadon barked, pointing at her. He was understandably in a bad mood-of course. from what she heard, Iadon was rarely in a good mood. "Don't you understand that women aren't to come to my court unless they're invited?"

Sarene blinked her eyes in confusion. "No one told me that. Your Majesty." she said, intentionally trying to sound as if she didn't have a wit in her head.

Iadon grumbled something about foolish women. shaking his head at her obvious lack of intelligence.

"I just wanted to see the paintings," Sarene said, putting a quaver in her voice. as if she were on the brink of crying.

Iadon held his hand palm-forward in the air to forestall any more of her drivel, turning back to his ledgers. Sarene barely kept herself from smiling as she wiped her eyes and pretended to study the painting behind her.

"That was unexpected," Ashe said quietly.

"I'll deal with Iadon later," Sarene mumbled. "I have someone more important to worry about now."

"I just never thought I'd see the day when you. of all women. gave into the feminine stereotype-even if it was just an act."

"What?" Sarene asked, fluttering her eyes. "Me, act?"

Ashe snorted.

"You. know, I've never been able to figure out how you Seons manage sounds like that." Sarene said. "You don't have noses-how can you snort?"

`Years of practice, my lady," Ashe replied. "Am I truly going to have to suffer your whimpering every time you speak with the king?"

Sarene shrugged. "He expects women to be foolish, so I'll be foolish. It's much easier to manipulate people when they assume you can't gather enough wits to remember your own name."

'Ene?" a sudden voice bellowed. "Is that you?" The deep, scratchy voice was oddly familiar. It was as if the speaker had a sore throat, though she had never heard someone with a sore throat yell so loudly.

Sarene turned hesitantly. An enormous man-taller, broader, pudgier, and more muscled than seemed possible-shoved his way through the crowd in her direction. He was dressed in a broad blue silken doublet-she shuddered to think of how many worms had toiled to make it-and wore the ruffle-cuffed trousers of an Arelish courtier.

"It is you!" the man exclaimed. "We thought you weren't coming for another week!"

"Ashe," Sarene mumbled, "who is this lunatic and what does he want with me?"

"He looks familiar, my lady. I'm sorry, my memory isn't what it used to be."

"Ha!" the enormous man said, scooping her up into a bear hug. It was an odd feeling-her bottom half squished into his oversized gut while her face was crushed by his hard, well-muscled chest. She resisted the urge to whimper, waiting and hoping the man would drop her before she passed out. Ashe would probably go for help if her face started to change colors.

Fortunately, the man let go long before she asphyxiated, instead holding her by her shoulders at arms length. "You've changed. When I last saw you, you were only knee high." Then he looked over her tall figure. "Well… I doubt you were ever knee high, but you were certainly no taller than a waist. Your mother always said you'd be a lanky one!"

Sarene shook her head. The voice was slightly familiar, but she couldn't place his features. She usually had such a good memory for faces… Unless…

"Hunkey Kay?" she asked hesitantly. "Gracious Domi! What happened to your beard?"

"Arelish nobles don't wear beards, little one. I haven't had one in years."

It was him. The voice was different, the beardless face unfamiliar, but the eyes were the same. She remembered looking up at those wide brown eyes, always full of laughter. "Hunkey Kay," she mumbled distractedly. "Where's my present?"

Her uncle Kiin laughed. his odd scratchy voice making it sound more like a wheeze than a chortle. Those had always been the first words out of her mouth when he came to visit: her uncle brought the most exotic of gifts, delights chat were extravagant enough to be unique even to the daughter of a king.

"I'm afraid I forgot the present this time, little one."

Sarene blushed. However, before she could squeak out an apology. Hunkey Kay wrapped a large arm around her shoulder and began towing her out of the throne room.

"Come, you have to meet my wife."

"Wife?" Sarene asked with a shocked voice. It had been over a decade since she had seen Kiin. but she remembered one fact quite clearly. Her uncle had been a sworn bachelor and a confirmed rascal. "Hunkey Kay is married?"

"You aren't the only one who has grown over the last ten years," Kiin rasped. 'Oh, and as cute as it is to hear you call me — Hunkey Kay,' you'll probably want to call me Uncle Kiin now."

Sarene blushed again. 'Hunkey Kay- had been the creation of a child unable to pronounce her uncle's name.

"So, how's your father doing?" the large man asked. "Acting properly regal. I assume."

"He's doing fine, Uncle," she replied. "Though I'm sure he would be surprised to find you living in the court of AreIon.

"He knows."

"No. he thinks you left on one of your voyages and settled on one of the far islands."

"Sarene, if you're as quick-witted a woman as you were a girl, then you should have learned by now to separate the truth from the stories."

The statement came like a bucketful of icy water. She vaguely remembered watching her uncle's ship sail away one day and asking her father when Hunkey Kay was going to return. Eventeo's face had been morose when he replied that this time Hunkey Kay would be taking a long, Iong voyage.

"But why?" she asked. "All this time you were living just a few days' trip from home. and you never came to visit?"

"Stories for another day, little one," Kiin said with a shake of his head. "Right now, you need to meet the monster of a woman who finally managed to capture your uncle."

Kiin's wife was hardly a monster. In fact, she was one of the most beautiful mature women Sarene had ever seen. Daora had a strong face with sharp, statuesque features and a well-styled head of auburn hair. She was not what Sarene would ever have placed with her uncle-of course, her most recent memories of Kiin were over a decade old.

Kiin's large, castle-like mansion was not a surprise. She remembered that her uncle had been a merchant of some sort and her memories were highlighted by expensive gifts and Kiin's exotic clothing. He had not only been the younger son of a king, but he had also been an extremely successful businessman. Something he still was, appartently. He'd been out of the city on business until that morning, which was why she hadn't seen him at the funeral.

The greatest shock was the children. Despite the fact that Sarene knew he was married. she just couldn't reconcile her recollections of the unruly Hunkey Kay with the concept of fatherhood. Her preconceptions were neatly shattered the moment Kiin and Daora opened the door to the mansion's dining hall.

"Father's home!" called the voice of a young girl.

"Yes, Father's home," Kiin said with a suffering voice. "And no, I didn't bring you anything. I've only been gone a few minutes."

"I don't care what you did or didn't bring me. I just want to eat." The speaker. a young girl about ten years old. had a very serious, adult-sounding voice. She wore a pink dress tied with white ribbon, and had a bob of stark blond hair on her head.

"When do you not want to eat, Kaise?" a little boy, who looked almost identical to the girl, asked with a sour look.

"Children, don't squabble," Daora said firmly. "We have a guest."

"Sarene," Kiin declared, "meet your cousins. Kaise and Damn. The two biggest headaches in your poor uncle's life."

"Now, Father. you know you would have gone mad from boredom long ago without them," a man said from the far doorway. The newcomer was of average Arelish height, which meant he was an inch or two shorter than Sarene, with a lean build and a strikingly handsome, hawkish face. His hair had been parted down the center and flopped down on either side of his face. A woman with black hair stood at his side, her lips sIightly pursed as she studied Sarene.

The man bowed slightly to Sarene. "Your Highness." he said with only a hint of a smile on his lips.

"My son Luke!" Kiin explained.

"Your son?" Sarene asked with surprise. Young children she could accept, but Lukel was a few years older than she was. That meant.

"No," Kiin said with a shake of his head. "Lukel is from Daora's previous marriage."

"Not that that makes me any less his son," Lukel said with a broad smile. "You can't escape responsibility for me that easily."

"Domi himself wouldn't dare take responsibility for you," Kiin said. "Anyway, that's Jalla next to him."

"Your daughter?" Sarene asked as Jalla curtsied.

"Daughter-in-law," the dark-haired woman explained, her speech thick with an accent.

"You're Fjordell?" Sarene asked. The hair had been a clue, but the name and accent were giveaways.

"Svordish," Jalla corrected-not that it was much different. The small kingdom of Svorden was all but a Fjordell province.

"Jalla and I studied together at the Svordish university," Lukel explained. "We were married last month."

"Congratulations." Sarene said. "It's nice to know I'm not the only newlywed in the room." Sarene meant the comment lightly, but was unable to keep the bitterness out of her voice. She felt Kiin's large hand grip her shoulder.

"I'm sorry, 'Ene," he said softly. "I wasn't going to bring it up, but… You deserved better than this: you were always such a happy child."

"No loss to me," Sarene said with an indifference she didn't feel. "It isn't like I knew him, Uncle."

"Even still," Daora said. "it must have been a shock."

"You could say that," Sarene agreed.

"If it helps," Kiin said, "Prince Raoden was a good man. One of the best I have ever known. If you knew a little more about Arelish politics, then you would understand that I don't use those words lightly when referring to a member of Iadon's court."

Sarene nodded slightly. Part of her was happy to hear she hadn't misjudged Raoden by his letters: the other half thought it would have been easier to continue thinking that he was like his father.

"Enough talk about dead princes!" a small but insistent voice decided from the table. "If we don't eat soon, Father will have to stop complaining about me because I'll be dead."

"Yes, Kiin," Daora agreed, "you should probably go to the kitchen and make sure your feast isn't burning."

Kiin snorted. "I have each dish cooking on a precise schedule. It would be impossible for one to…" The large man trailed off, sniffing the air. Then he swore and barreled out of the room.

"Uncle Kiin is cooking dinner?" Sarene asked with amazement.

"Your uncle is one of the best chefs in this town, dear," Daora said. "Uncle Kiin?" Sarene repeated. "Cook?"

Daora nodded, as if it were an everyday occurrence. "Kiin has traveled more places in this world than anyone in Arelon, and he brought back recipes from each one. I believe tonight he's fixing something he learned in Jindo."

"Does this mean we're going to eat?" Kaise asked pointedly.

"I hate Jindoeese food," Daorn complained, his voice almost indistinguishable from that of his sister. "It's too spicy."

"You don't like anything unless it has a handful of sugar mixed in," Lukel teased, mussing his half brother's hair.

"Daorn, go run and get Adien."

"Another one?" Sarene asked.

Daora nodded. "The last. Lukel's full brother."

"He's probably sleeping," Kaise said. "Adien's always sleeping. I think it's because his mind is only half awake."

"Kaise, little girls who say such things about their brothers often end up in bed without supper." Daora informed. "Daorn, get moving."

"You don't look like a princess," Kaise said. The girl sat primly on her chair beside Sarene. The dining room had a homey. studylike feel, filled with dark wood paneling and relics from Kiin's traveling days.

"What do you mean?" Sarene asked. trying to figure out how to use the odd Jindoeese dining utensils. There were two of them, one with a sharp pointed end and the other with a flat shoveled end. Everyone else was eating with them as if it were second nature, and Sarene was determined not to say anything. She would figure them out on her own or she wouldn't get much to eat. The latter was looking much more likely.

"Well, for one thing you're way too tall," Kaise said.

"Kaise." her mother warned in a threatening tone.

"Well it's true. All of the books say princesses are petite. I'm not exactly sure what petite means, but I don't think she's it."

"I'm Teoish," Sarene said, successfully spearing something that looked like a marinated piece of shrimp. "We're all this tall."

"Father's Teoish too, Kaise," Daorn said. "And you know how tall he is."

"But father's fat," Kaise pointed out. "Why aren't you fat too, Sarene?"

Kiin, who had just appeared out of the kitchen doors, absently rapped his daughter on the head with the bottom of a serving tray as he passed. "Just as I thought," he mumbled, listening to the ringing sound created by the metal pan. "your head is completely hollow. I guess that explains a lot."

Kaise rubbed her head petulantly before turning back to her meal. muttering, "I still think princesses should be smaller. Besides. princesses are supposed to have good table manners; cousin Sarene's dropped about half of her meal on the floor. Who ever heard of a princess that didn't know how to use MaiPon sticks?"

Sarene blushed, looking down at the foreign utensils.

"Don't listen to her, 'Ene," Kiin laughed, setting another suceulent-smelling dish on the table. "This is Jindoeese food-it's made with so much grease that if half of it doesn't end up on the floor, then something's wrong. You'll get the hang of those sticks eventually."

"You can use a spoon, if you want,' Daorn said helpfully. "Adien always does."

Sarene's eyes were immediately drawn to the fourth child. Adien was a thin-faced boy in his late teens. He had a pale white complexion and a strange. discomforting cast to his face. He are awkwardly. his motions stiff and uncontrolled. As he ate, he mumbled to himself-repeating numbers. as far as Sarene could tell. Sarene had met people like him before, children whose minds weren't completely whole.

"Father, the meal is delicious," Lukel said, drawing the attention away from his brother. "I don't believe you've ever fixed this shrimp dish before."

"It's called HaiKo." Kiin said in his raspy voice. "I learned it off a traveling merchant while you were studying in Svorden last year."

"Sixteen million four hundred thousand seven hundred and seventy-two," Adien mumbled. "That's how many steps it is to Svorden."

Sarene paused slightly at Adien's addition, but the rest of the family paid him no heed, so she did likewise. "It truly is wonderful. Uncle," Sarene said. "I would never have figured you for a chef."

"I've always enjoyed it," Kiin explained, sitting down in his chair. "I would have fixed you some things back when I visited Teod, but your mother's head cook had this inane idea that royalty didn't belong in the kitchen. I tried to explain to her that. in a way, I partially owned the kitchens, but she still would never let me set foot inside to prepare a meal."

"Well, she did us all a disservice," Sarene said. "You don't do all of the cooking, do you?"

Kiin shook his head. "Fortunately. no. Daora is quite the cook herself." Sarene blinked in surprise. "You mean you don't have a cook to fix your meals for you?"

Kiin and Daora shook their heads in unison.

"Father is our cook," Kaise said.

"No servers or butlers either?" Sarene asked. She had assumed the lack of servants was due to an odd desire on Kiin's part to keep this particular meal personal. "None at all," Kiin said.

"But why?"

Kiin looked at his wife, then back at Sarene. "Sarene, do you know what happened here ten years ago?"

"The Reod?" Sarene asked. "The Punishment?"

"Yes, but do you know what that means?"

Sarene thought for a moment, then shrugged slightly. "The end of the Elantrians."

Kiin nodded. "You probably never met an Elantrian-you were still young when the Reod hit. It is hard to explain how much this country changed when the disaster struck. Elantris used to be the most beautiful city in the worId-trust me, I've been everywhere else. It was a monument of glowing stone and lustrous metal, and its inhabitants looked like they were chiseled from the same materials. Then… they fell."

"Yes, I've studied this before," Sarene said with a nod. "Their skin turned dark with black spots, and their hair began to fall from their skulls.-

"You can say that with the knowledge of books," Kiin said, "but you weren't here when it happened. You can't know the horror that comes from seeing gods turn wretched and foul. Their fall destroyed the Arelish government, throwing the country into total chaos."

He paused for a moment, then continued. "It was the servants who started the revolution, Sarene. The very day their masters fell, the servants turned on them. Some-mostly the country's current nobility-say it was because the lower class in Elantris was treated too well, that their pampered natures inspired them to cast down their former rulers at the first sign of weakness. I think it was simply fear-ignorant fear that the Elantrians had a vile disease, mixed with the terror that comes from seeing someone you had worshipped stricken down before you.

"Either way, the servants are the ones who did the most damage. First in small groups, then in an incredibly destructive riot, killing any Elantrian they could find. The most powerful Elantrians went first, but the killings spread to the weaker ones as well.

"It didn't stop with the Elantrians either-the people attacked families, friends, and even those who had been appointed to positions by the Elantrians. Daora and I watched it all, horrified and thankful that there were no Elantrians in

the family. Because of that night, we haven't ever been able to convince ourselves to hire servants."

"Not that we really need them," Daora said. "You'd be surprised at how much you can get done on your own."

"Especially when you have a couple of children to do the dirty jobs," Kiin said with a sly smile.

"Is that all we're good for, Father?" Lukel said with a laugh. "Scrubbing floors?"

"It's the only reason I've ever found for having kids," Kiin said. "Your mother and I only had Daorn because we decided we needed another couple of hands to wash chamber pots."

"Father, please," Kaise said. "I'm trying to eat."

"Merciful Domi help the man who interrupts Kaise's supper," Lukel said with a chuckle.

"Princess Kaise," the little girl corrected.

"Oh, so my little girl's a princess now?" Kiin asked with amusement.

"If Sarene can be one, then so can I. After all, you're her uncle, and that should make you a prince. Right, Father?"

"Technically yes." Kiin said. "Though I don't think I officially have a title anymore."

"They probably kicked you out because you spoke of chamber pots during supper," Kaise said. "Princes can't do that sort of thing. you know. It's horrible table manners."

"Of course," Kiin said with a fond smile. "I wonder why I never realized that before."

"So," Kaise continued. "If you are a prince, then your daughter is a princess." "I'm afraid it doesn't work that way, Kaise," Lukel said. "Father's not king, so his kids would be barons or counts, not princes."

"Is that true?" Kaise asked with a disappointed tone.

"I'm afraid so," Kiin said. "However, trust me. Anyone who claims you're not a princess, Kaise, hasn't ever listened to you complain at bedtime."

The little girl thought for a moment and, apparently unsure how to take the comment. simply turned back to her dinner. Sarene wasn't paying much attention: her mind had frozen at the part where her uncle had said "I don't think I officially have a title anymore." It smelled of politics. Sarene thought she knew every important event that had happened in Teod's court during the last fifty years, and she knew nothing of Kiin being officially stripped of his title.

Before she could ponder any more on the incongruity, Ashe floated in through a window. In the excitement of the dinner. Sarene had almost forgotten that she'd sent him to follow the Gyorn Hrathen.

The ball of light stopped hesitantly in the air near the window. "My lady, am I interrupting?"

"No, Ashe, come in and meet my family."

"You have a Seon!" Daorn exclaimed with amazement. For once his sister seemed too stunned to speak.

"This is Ashe," Sarene explained. "He's been serving my house for over two centuries, and he's the wisest Seon I've ever known."

"My lady. you exaggerate," Ashe said modestly, yet at the same time she noticed he was glowing a bit brighter.

Seon…" Kaise said with quiet wonder, her dinner forgotten. "They've always been rare." Kiin said, 'now more than ever."

"Where did you get him?" Kaise asked.

"From my mother." Sarene said. "She Passed Ashe to me when I was born." The Passing of a Seon-it was one of the finest gifts a person could receive. Someday, Sarene would have to Pass Ashe, selecting a new ward for him to watch over and care for. She had planned it to be one of her children, or perhaps grandchildren. The possibility of either ever existing, however, was looking increasingly unlikely…

"A Seon." Kaise said with wonder. She turned to Sarene, eyes alight with excitement. "Can I play with him after supper?"

"Play with me?" Ashe asked uncertainly.

"Can I please, Cousin Sarene?" Kaise begged.

"I don't know," Sarene said with a smile. "I seem to recall a few comments about my height."

The little girl's look of disappointed chagrin was a source of great amusement to all. It was at that moment, among their laughter. that Sarene began to feel her tension ease for the first time since leaving her homeland a week before.

CHAPTER 6

There is no hope for the king. I'm afraid." Hrathen folded his arms across his breastplate thoughtfully as he looked back at the throne room. "Your Grace?" Dilaf asked. "King Iadon," Hrathen explained. "I had hoped to save him-though I never really expected the nobility to follow me without a fight. They're too entrenched in their ways. Perhaps if we had gotten to them right after the Reod. Of course, we weren't sure that whatever disease had taken the Elantrians wouldn't affect us as well."

"Jaddeth struck down the Elantrians," Dilaf said fervently.

"Yes," Hrathen said, nor bothering to look down at the shorter man. "But oft-times Jaddeth uses natural processes to bring about His will. A plague will kill Fjordell as well as Arelene."

"Jaddeth would protect his chosen."

"Of course," Hrathen said distractedly, shooting one more dissatisfied glance down the hallway toward the throne room. He had made the offer out of duty, knowing that the easiest way to save Arelon would be to convert its ruler, but he hadn't expected Iadon to respond favorably. If only the king knew how much suffering he could forestall with a simple profession of faith.

It was too late now; Iadon had formally rejected Jaddeth. He would have to become an example. However, Hrathen would have to be careful. Memories of the Duladen revolution were still stark in Hrathen's mind-the death, blood, and chaos. Such a cataclysm had to be avoided. Hrathen was a stern man, and a determined one, but he was no lover of carnage.

Of course. with only three months' time, he might not have a choice. If he was going to succeed, he might have to incite a revolt. More death and more chaos-horrible things to throw upon a nation that had still hadn't recovered from its last violent revolution. However, Jaddeth's empire would not sit still and wait because a few ignorant nobles refused to accept the truth.

"I suppose I expected too much of them," Hrathen mumbled. "They are, after all, only Arelenes."

Dilaf made no response to the comment.

"I noticed someone odd in the throne room, Arteth," Hrathen said as they

turned and walked out of the palace, passing both sculpture and servant without so mueh as a glance. "Perhaps you can help me identify her. She was Aonic, but she was taller than most Arelenes, and her hair was much lighter than the average Arelish brown. She looked out of place."

"What was she wearing, Your Holiness?" Dilaf asked.

'Black. All black with a yellow sash."

"The new princess, Your Grace," Dilaf hissed, his voice suddenly hateful. "New princess?"

"She arrived yesterday, the same as yourself. She was to be married to Iadon's son Raoden."

Hrathen nodded. He hadn't attended the prince's funeral, but he had heard of the event. He hadn't known, however, of the impending marriage. The betrothal must have occurred recently. "She's still here," he asked. "even though the prince died?"

Dilaf nodded. "Unfortunately for her. the royal engagement contract made her his wife the moment he died."

"Ah," Hrathen said. "Where is she from?"

"Teod, Your Grace." Dilaf said.

Hrathen nodded, understanding the hatred in Dilaf 's voice. Arelon, despite the blasphemous city of Elantris, at least showed some possibility for redemption. Teod, however, was the homeland of Shu-Korath-a degenerate sect of ShuKeseg, the parent religion of Shu-Dereth. The day Teod fell beneath Fjorden's glory would be a joyous day indeed.

"A Teoish princess could be a problem," Hrathen mused.

"Nothing can hinder Jaddeth's empire."

"If nothing could hinder it, Arteth, then it would already encompass the entire planet. Jaddeth takes pleasure in allowing His servants to serve Him, and grants us glory in bending the foolish before our will. And of all the fools in the world. Teoish fools are the most dangerous."

"How could one woman be a danger to you. Your Holiness?"

"Well, for one thing, her marriage means that Teod and Arelon have a formal blood bond. If we aren't careful. we'll have to fight them both at once. A man is more likely to think himself a hero when he has an ally to support him."

"I understand. Your Grace."

Hrathen nodded, sweeping out into the sunlight. "Pay attention, Arteth, and I will teach you a very important lesson-one that few people know, and even fewer can properly use."

"What lesson is that?" Dilaf asked, following close behind.

Hrathen smiled slightly. "I will show you the way to destroy a nation-the means by which the man of Jaddeth can topple kingdoms and seize control of the people's souls."

am… eager to learn, Your Grace."

"Good," Hrathen said, looking across Kae at the enormous wall of Elantris. It rose above the city like a mountain. "Take me up there. I wish to view the fallen lords of Arelon."

When Hrathen had first arrived at the Outer City of Kae, he had noted how indefensible it was. Now, standing atop the wall of Elantris, Hrathen could see that he had actually underestimated how pathetic Kae's fortifications were. Beautiful. terraced steps ran up the outside of Elantris's wall, providing outside access to the top. They were firm. stone constructions; it would be impossible to destroy them in an emergency. If Kae's inhabitants retreated into Elam-is, they would be trapped, not protected.

There were no archers. The Elantris City Guard members carried large, unwieldy spears that looked like they were far too heavy to be thrown. They held themselves with a proud air, wearing unarmored yellow-and-brown uniforms, and they obviously considered themselves far above the regular city militia. From what Hrathen had heard, however, the Guard wasn't even really necessary to keep the Elantrians in. The creatures rarely tried to escape. and the city wall was far too large for the Guard to patrol extensively. The force was more of a public-relations operation than a true military; the people of Kae felt much more comfortable living beside Elantris when they knew a troop of soldiers watched the city. However, Hrathen suspected that in a war, the Guard members would be hard-pressed to defend themselves, let alone protect Kae's population.

Arelon was a ripe jewel waiting to be pillaged. Hrathen had heard of the days of chaos directly following Elantris's fall, and of the incalculable treasures that had been plundered from the magnificent city. Those valuables were now concentrated in Kae, where the new nobility lived practically unguarded. He had also heard that, despite the thievery, a large percentage of Elantris's wealth-pieces of art too large to move easily, or smaller items that hadn't been plundered before Iadon began enforcing the city's isolation-remained locked within Elantris's forbidden walls.

Only superstition and inaccessibility kept Elantris and Kae from being raped by invaders. The smaller thieving bands were still too frightened of Elantris's reputation. The larger bands were either under Fjordell control-and therefore wouldn't attack unless instructed to do so-or had been bribed to stay away by Kae's nobles. Both situations were extremely temporary in nature.

And that was the basic reason Hrathen felt justified in taking extreme action to bring Arelon under Fjorden control-and protection. The nation was an egg balanced on the peak of a mountain, just waiting for the first breeze to plunge it to the hard ground below. If Fjorden didn't conquer Arelon soon, then the kingdom would certainly collapse beneath the weight of a dozen different problems. Beyond inept

leadership, Arelon suffered from an overtaxed working class, religious uncertainty, and dwindling resources. All of these factors competed to deIiver the final blow.

His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of harsh breathing behind him. Dilaf stood on the other side of the wall walk, looking our over Elantris. His eyes were wide. like those of a man who had been punched in the stomach, and his teeth were clenched. Hrathen half expected him to start frothing at the mouth.

"I hate them," Dilaf whispered in a harsh, almost unintelligible voice.

Hrathen crossed the wall walk to stand beside Dilaf. Since the wall had not been constructed for military purposes. there were no battlements. but both sides had raised parapets for safety. Hrathen rested against one of these, looking out to study Elantris.

There wasn't much to see; he'd been in slums more promising than Elantris. The buildings were so decayed that it was a miracle any of them still had roofs, and the stench was revolting. At first he doubted anything could possibly be alive inside the city, but then he saw some forms running furtively along the side of a building. They were crouched with their hands outstretched, as if prepared to fall on all fours. One paused. looking up, and Hrathen saw his first Elantrian.

It was bald, and at first Hrathen thought its skin was dark, like that of a member of the Jindo noble caste. However, he could see splotches of light gray on the creature's skin as well-great uneven pale masses, like lichen on a stone. He squinted, leaning forward against the parapet. He couldn't make out the Elantrian's eyes, but somehow Hrathen knew they would be wild and feral. darting around like those of an anxious animal.

The creature took off with its companions-its pack. So this is what the Reod did, Hrathen mused to himself. It made beasts out of gods. Jaddeth had simply taken what was in their hearts and showed it for the world to see. According to Derethi philosophy, the only thing that separated men from the animals was religion. Men could serve Jaddeth's empire: beasts could serve only their lusts. The Elantrians represented the ultimate flaw of human arrogance: they had set themselves up as gods. Their hubris had earned their fate. In another situation, Hrathen would have been content in leaving them to their punishment.

However, he happened to need them.

Hrathen turned to Dilaf. "The first step in taking control of a nation. Arteth. is the simplest. You find someone to hate."

"Tell me of them, Arteth," Hrathen requested, entering his room inside the chapel. "I want to know everything you know."

"They are foul, loathsome creatures," Dilaf hissed, entering behind Hrathen. "Thinking of them makes my heart grow sick and my mind feel tainted. I pray every day for their destruction.

Hrathen closed the door to his chambers, dissatisfied. It was possible for a man to be too passionate. "Arteth. I understand you have strong feelings," Hrathen said sternly, "but if you are to be my odiv you will need to see through your prejudices. Jaddeth has placed these Elantrians before us with a purpose in mind, and I cannot discover that purpose if you refuse to tell me anything useful."

Dilaf blinked, taken aback. Then, for the first time since their visit to Elantris, a level of sanity returned to his eyes. "Yes, Your Grace."

Hrathen nodded. "Did you see Elantris before its fall?"

"Yes."

"Was it as beautiful as people say?"

Dilaf nodded sullenly. "Pristine, kept white by the hands of slaves." "Slaves?"

"All of Arelon's people were slaves to the Elantrians, Your Grace. They were false gods, giving promises of salvation in exchange for sweat and labor." "And their legendary powers?"

"Lies, like their supposed divinity. A carefully crafted hoax to earn them respect and fear."

"Following the Reod, there was chaos. correct?"

"Chaos. killing, riots, and panic, Your Grace. Then the merchants seized power."

"And the Elantrians?" Hrathen asked, walking over to take a seat at his desk.

"There were few left," Dilaf said. "Most had been killed in the riots. Those remaining were confined to Elantris, as were all men that the Shaod took from that day forward. They looked much as you just saw them, wretched and subhuman. Their skin was patched with black scars, like someone had pulled away the flesh and revealed the darkness underneath."

"And the transformations? Did they abate at all after the Reod?" Hrathen asked.

"They continue, Your Grace. They happen all across Arelon."

"Why do you hate them so, Arteth?"

The question came suddenly, and Dilaf paused. "Because they are unholy." "And?"

"They lied to us, Your Grace. They made promises of eternity, bur they couldn't even maintain their own divinity. We listened to them for centuries, and were rewarded with a group of impotent, vile cripples."

"You hate them because they disappointed you," Hrathen said.

"Not me. my people. I was a follower of Derethi years before the Reod." Hrathen frowned. "Then you are convinced that there is nothing supernatural

about the Elantrians other than the fact that Jaddeth has cursed them?"

"Yes, Your Grace. As 1 said, the Elantrians created many falsehoods to rein-

force their divinity."

Hrathen shook his head, then stood and began to remove his armor. Dilaf moved to help. but Hrathen waved the arteth away. "How, then, do you explain the sudden transformation of ordinary people into Elantrians, Arteth?"

Dilaf didn't have a response.

"Hate has weakened your ability to see, Arteth," Hrathen said. hanging his breastplate on the wall beside his desk and smiling. He had just experienced a flash of brilliance: a portion of his plan suddenly fit into place. "You assume because Jaddeth did not give them powers, they did not have any."

Dilaf's face grew pale. "What you say is-"

"Not bIasphemy, Arteth. Doctrine. There is another supernatural force besides our God."

"The Svrakiss," Dilaf said quietly.

"Yes." Svrakiss. The souls of the dead men who hated Jaddeth, the opponents to all that was holy. According to Shu-Dereth, there was nothing more bitter than a soul who had had its chance and thrown it away.

"You think the Elantrians are Svrakiss?" Dilaf asked.

"It is accepted doctrine that the Svrakiss can control the bodies of the evil," Hrathen said, unbuckling his greaves. "Is it so hard to believe that all this time they have been controlling bodies of the Elantrians, making them appear as gods to fool the simpleminded and unspiritual?

There was a light in Dilaf's eyes: the concept was not new to the arteth. Hrathen realized. Suddenly his flash of inspiration didn't seem quite so brilliant.

Dilaf regarded Hrathen for a moment, then spoke. "You don't really believe it. do you?" he asked, his voice uncomfortably accusatory for one speaking to his hroden.

Hrathen was careful not to let discomfort show. "It doesn't matter. Arteth. The connection is logical; people will follow it. Right now all they see are the abject remnants of what were once aristocrats-men do not loathe such, they pity them. Demons, however, are something everyone can hate. If we denounce the Elantrians as devils, then we will have success. You already hate the Elantrians: that is fine. To make others join you, however, you'll have to give them more of a reason than 'they disappointed us.' "

"Yes, Your Grace."

"We are religious men, Arteth, and we must have religious enemies. The Elantrians are our Svrakiss, no matter if they possess the souls of evil men long dead or evil men now living."

"Of course, Your Holiness. We will destroy them then?" There was eagerness in Dilaf's face.

"Eventually. Right now, we will use them. You will find that hate can unify people more quickly and more fervently than devotion ever could."

CHAPTER 7

Raoden stabbed the air with his finger. The air bled light. His fingertip left a glowing white trail behind it as he moved his arm, as if he were writing with paint on a wall-except without the paint. and without the wall. He moved cautiously, careful not to let his finger waver. He drew a line about a handspan long from left to right, then pulled his finger down at a slight slant, drawing a curved line downward at the corner. Next he lifted his finger from the unseen canvas and replaced it to draw a dot in the center. Those three marks-two lines and a dot-were the starting point of every Aon.

He continued, drawing the same three-line pattern at different angles, then added several diagonal lines. The finished drawing looked something like an hourglass, or perhaps two boxes placed on top of each other, pulling in just slightly near the middles. This was Aon Ashe, the ancient symbol for light. The character brightened momentarily, seeming to pulse with life; then it flashed weakly like a man heaving his last breath. The Aon disappeared. its light fading from brightness. to dimness. to nothing.

"You're much better at that than I am, sale," Galladon said. "I usually make one line a little too big, or slant it a bit too much. and the whole thing fades away before I'm done."

"It's not supposed to be like this," Raoden complained. It had been a day since Galladon had shown him how to draw Aons, and he had spent nearly every moment since then practicing. Every Aon he had finished properly had acted the same way, disappearing without producing any visible effect. His first acquaintance with the legendary magic of the Elantrians had been decidedly anticlimactic.

The most surprising thing was how easy it was. In ignorance he had assumed that AonDor, the magic of the Aons, would require some sort of incantation or ritual. A decade without AonDor had spawned hordes of rumors; some people. mostly Derethi priests, claimed the magic had been a hoax, while others, also mostly Derethi priests, had denounced the art as blasphemous rites involving the power of evil. The truth was that no one, not even the Derethi priests, knew just what AonDor had been. Every one of its practitioners had fallen to the Reod.

Yet Galladon claimed AonDor required nothing more than a steady hand and an intimate knowledge of the Aons. Since only Elantrians could draw the characters in light, only they could practice AonDor, and no one outside Elantris had been allowed to know just how simple it was. No incantations, no sacrifices, no special potions or ingredients; anyone who was taken by the Shaod could perform AonDor, assuming. of course, they knew the characters.

Except. it didn't work. The Aons were supposed to do something-at least. something more than flash weakly and disappear. Raoden could remember images of Elantris as a chiId-visions of men flying through the air, incredible feats of power, and merciful healings. He had broken his leg once, and although his father had objected, his mother had taken him to Elantris for healing. A bright-haired figure had reknit Raoden's bones with barely a wave of her hand. She had drawn an Aon, just as he was doing, but the rune had released a powerful burst of arcane magic.

"They're supposed to do something," Raoden said again, this time out loud.

"They did once, sule. but not since the Reod. Whatever took the life from Elantris also stole AonDor's power. Now all we can do is paint pretty characters in the air."

Raoden nodded. drawing his own Aon, Aon Rao. Four circles with one large square in the center. all five connected by lines. The Aon reacted as all of the others had, building as if for some release of power, then dying with a whimper.

"Disappointing. Kolo?"

"Very," Raoden admitted, pulling over a chair and sitting down. They were still in Galladon's small underground study. "I'll be honest with you. Galladon. When I saw that first Aon hovering in the air in front of you, I forgot about everything-the filth, the depression, even my toe."

Galladon smiled. "If AonDor worked, the Elantrians would still rule in Arelon-Reod or no Reod."

"I know. I just wonder what happened. What changed?"

"The world wonders with you, sule," Galladon said with a shrug.

"They must be related," Raoden mused. "The change in Elantris. the way the Shaod started making people demons rather than gods, the ineffectiveness of AonDor…"

"You aren't the first person to notice that. Not by far. However, no one is likely to find the answer-the powerful in Arelon are much too comfortable with Elantris the way it is."

"Trust me, I know," Raoden said. "If the secret is to be found, it will have to come from us." Raoden looked over the small laboratory. Remarkably clean and free from the grime that coated the rest of Elantris, the room had an almost homey feeling-like the den or study in a large mansion.

"Maybe the answer is in here, Galladon," Raoden said. "In those books. somewhere."

"Perhaps," Galladon said noncommittally.

"Why were you so reluctant to bring me here?"

"Because it's special, sule-surely you can see that? Let the secret out, and I won't be able to leave for fear it will be pillaged while I am gone."

Raoden stood, nodding as he walked around the room. "Then why bring me?"

Galladon shrugged, as if not completely sure himself. Eventually he answered. "You aren't the first to think the answer might be in those books. Two men can read more quickly than one."

"Twice as quickly, I'd guess." Raoden agreed with a smile. "Why do you keep it so dark in here?"

"We are in Elantris, sule. We can't just go to the lamplighter's store every time we run out of oil."

"I know, but surely there's enough. Elantris must have had stores of oil before the Reod."

"Ah, sule," Galladon said with a shake of his head. "You still don't understand. do you? This is Elantris, city of the gods. What need have gods of such mundane things as lamps and oil? Look at the wall beside you."

Raoden turned. There was a metal plate hanging on the wall beside him. Though it was tarnished with time, Raoden could still make out the shape etched into its surface-Aon Ashe, the character he had drawn just a few moments ago.

"Those plates used to glow more brightly and steadily than any lamp, sule," Galladon explained. "The Elantrians could shut them off with a bare brush of their fingers. Elantris didn't need oil-it had a far more reliable source of light. For the same reason, you won't find coal-or even furnaces-in Elantris, nor are there many wells, for water flowed from pipes like rivers trapped within the walls. Without AonDor, this city is barely fit to be inhabited."

Raoden rubbed his finger against the plate, feeling the lines of Aon Ashe. Something catastrophic must have happened-an event lost in just ten brief years time. Something so terrible it caused the land to shatter and gods to stumble. However, without an understanding of how AonDor had worked, he couldn't even begin to imagine what had caused it to fail. He turned from the plate and considered the two squat bookcases. It was unlikely that any of the books contained direct explanations of AonDor. However, if they had been written by Elantrians, then maybe they would have references to the magic. References that could lead the careful reader to an understanding of how AonDor worked. Maybe.

His thoughts were interrupted by a pain from his stomach. It wasn't like hunger he had experienced on the outside. His stomach didn't rumble. Yet, the pain was there-somehow even more demanding. He had gone three days now

without food, and the hunger was beginning to grow insistent. He was only just beginning to see why it. and the other pains, were enough to reduce men to the beasts that had attacked him on his first day.

"Come." he said to Galladon. "There is something we need to do."

The square was much as it had been the day before: grime, moaning unfortunates, tall unforgiving gates. The sun was almost three-quarters finished with its trek through the sky. It was time for new inductees to be cast into Elantris.

Raoden studied the square, watching from atop a building beside Galladon. As he looked, he realized that something was different. There was a small crowd gathered on top of the wall.

"Who's that?" Raoden asked with interest, pointing to a tall figure standing high on the wall above Elantris's gates. The man's arms were outstretched. and his bloodred cloak was flapping in the wind. His words were hardly audible from such a distance, but it was obvious that he was yelling.

Galladon grunted in surprise. "A Derethi gyorn. I didn't know there was one here in Arelon."

"A gyorn? As in high priest?" Raoden squinted, trying to make out the details of the figure far above them.

"I'm surprised one would come this far east," Galladon said. "They hated Arelon even before the Reod."

"Because of the Elantrians?"

Galladon nodded. "Though not so much because of Elantrian worship, no matter what they claim. The Derethi have a particular loathing for your country because their armies never figured a way to get through those mountains to attack you."

"What do you suppose he's doing up there?" Raoden asked.

"Preaching. What else would a priest do? He's probably decided to denounce Elantris as some sort of judgment from his god. I'm surprised it took them so long."

"People have been whispering it for years," Raoden said. "but no one had the courage to actually teach such things. They're secretly afraid that the Elantrians are just testing them-that they will return to their former glory someday and punish all the unbelievers."

"Still?" Galladon asked. "I would have thought such beliefs would be gone after ten years."

Raoden shook his head. "Even yet there are many who pray for, or fear, the Elantrians' return. The city was strong, Galladon. You can't know how beautiful it once was."

"I know, stile," Galladon said. -I didn't spend all of my life in Duladel."

The priest's voice rose to a crescendo, and he delivered one final wave of screams before spinning around and disappearing from view. Even from a distance, Raoden could hear the hate and anger in the gyorn's voice. Galladon was right: This man's words had been no blessing.

Raoden shook his head, looking from the wall to the gates. "Galladon," he asked, "what are the chances of someone being thrown in here today?"

Galladon shrugged. "Hard to say. sule. Sometimes weeks go without a new Elantrian, but I have seen as many as five cast in at once. You came two days ago, that woman yesterday-who knows, maybe Elantris will have new flesh for the third day in a row. Kolo?"

Raoden nodded. watching the gate expectantly.

"Sule, what do you intend to do?" Galladon asked uncomfortably. "I intend to wait."

The newcomer was an older man, perhaps in his late forties, with a gaunt face and nervous eyes. As the gate slammed shut, Raoden climbed down from the rooftop, pausing just inside the courtyard. Galladon followed, a worried look on his face. He obviously thought Raoden might do something foolish.

He was right.

The unfortunate newcomer just stared morosely at the gate. Raoden waited for him to take a step, to make the unwitting decision that would determine who got the privilege of robbing him. The man stood where he was, watching the courtyard with nervous eyes, his thin frame pulled up inside his robes like he was trying to hide within them. After a few minutes of waiting, he finally took his first hesitant step-to the right, the same way Raoden had chosen.

"Come on," Raoden declared, striding out of the alleyway. Galladon groaned, mumbling something in Duladen.

"Teoren?" Raoden called, choosing a common Aonic name.

The spindly newcomer looked up with surprise, then glanced over his shoulder with confusion.

"Teoren, it is you!" Raoden said, wrapping his hand around the man's shoulder. Then, in a lower voice, he continued. "Right now you have two choices, friend. Either you do what I tell you. or you let those men in the shadows over there chase you down and beat you senseless."

The man turned around to search the shadows with apprehensive eyes. Fortunately. at that moment, Shaor's men decided to move, their shadowed forms emerging into the light, their carnal eyes staring at the new man with hunger. It was all the encouragement the newcomer needed.

"What do I do?" the man asked with a quavering voice.

"Run!" Raoden ordered, then took off toward one of the alleys at a dash.

The man didn't need to be told twice: he bolted so quickly that Raoden was afraid he would go careering down a side alley and get lost. There was a muffled yell of surprise from behind as Galladon realized what Raoden was doing. The large Duladen man obviously wouldn't have any problems keeping up; even considering his time in Elantris, Galladon was in much better shape than Raoden.

"What in the name of Doloken do you think you are doing, you idiot?" Galladon swore.

"I'll tell you in a moment," Raoden said, conserving strength as he ran. Again, he noticed that he didn't get out of breath, though his body did begin to grow tired. A dull feeling of fatigue began to grow within him, and of the three of them. Raoden was soon proven the slowest runner. However. he was the only one who knew where they were going.

"Right!" he yelled to Galladon and the new man, then took off down a side alley. The two men followed, as did the group of thugs, who were gaining quickly. Fortunately, Raoden's destination wasn't far away.

"Rulo." Galladon cursed, realizing where they were going. It was one of the houses he had shown Raoden the day before, the one with the unstable staircase. Raoden sprinted through the door and up the stairs, nearly falling twice as steps gave out beneath him. Once on the roof, he used the last of his strength to push over a stack of bricks-the remnants of what had once been a planter-toppling the entire pile of crumbling clay into the stairwell just as Galladon and the newcomer reached the top. The weakened steps didn't even begin to hold the weight, collapsing to the ground with a furious crash.

Galladon walked over and looked through the hole with a critical eye. Shaor's men gathered around the fallen steps below, their feral intensity dulled a bit by realization.

Galladon raised an eyebrow. "Now what, genius?"

Raoden walked over to the newcomer, who had collapsed after stumbling up the stairs. Raoden carefully removed each of the man's food offerings and, after tucking a certain one into his belt, he dumped the rest to the houndlike men waiting below. The sounds of battle came from below as they fought over the food.

Raoden stepped back from the hole. "Let's just hope they realize that they're not going to get anything more out of us, and decide to leave."

"And if they don't?" Galladon asked pointedly.

Raoden shrugged. "We can live forever without food or water, right?"

"Yes. but I'd rather not spend the rest of eternity on the top of this building." Then, shooting a look at the new man, Galladon pulled Raoden to the side and demanded in a low voice, "Sule. what was the point of that? You could have just thrown them the food back in the courtyard. In fact, why 'save' him? For all we know, Shaor's men might not have even hurt him."

"We don't know that. Besides, this way he thinks he owes me his life."

Galladon snorted. "So now you have another follower-at the cheap price of the hatred of an entire third of Elantris's criminal element."

"And this is only the beginning," Raoden said with a smile. However, despite the brave words, he wasn't quite so certain of himself. He was still amazed at how much his toe hurt, and he had scraped his hands while pushing the bricks. While not as painful as the toe, the scrapes also continued to hurt, threatening to draw his attention away from his plans.

I have to keep moving, Raoden repeated to himself. Keep working. Don't let the pain take control.

"I'M a jeweler," the man explained. "Mareshe is my name."

"A jeweler." Raoden said with dissatisfaction, his arms folded as he regarded Mareshe. "That won't be of much use. What else can you do?"

Mareshe looked at him indignantly, as if having forgotten that he had. just a few moments ago. been cowering in fear. "Jewelry making is an extremely useful skill, sir."

"Not in Elantris, Galladon said, peeking through the hole to see if the thugs had decided to leave. Apparently they hadn't, for he gave Raoden a withering look.

Pointedly ignoring the Dula, Raoden turned back to Mareshe. "What else can you do?"

"Anything."

"That's quite broad, friend," Raoden said. "Could you be a bit more specific?"

Mareshe brought his hand up beside his head with a dramatic gesture. "I. am a craftsman. An artisan. I can make anything. for Domi himself has granted me the soul of an artist."

Galladon snorted from his seat beside the stairwell.

"How about shoes?" Raoden asked.

"Shoes?" Mareshe replied with a slightly offended tone.

"Yes, shoes."

"I suppose I could," Mareshe said, "though such hardly demands the skill of a man who is a full artisan."

"And a full id-" Galladon began before Raoden hushed him.

"Artisan Mareshe," Raoden continued in his most diplomatic of tones. "Elantrians are cast into the city wearing only an Arelish burial shroud. A man who could make shoes would be very valuable indeed."

"What kind of shoes?" Mareshe asked.

"Leather ones,' Raoden said. "It won't be an easy calling, Mareshe. You see, Elantrians don't have the luxury of trial and error-if the first pair of shoes do not fit. then they will cause blisters. Blisters that will never leave."

"What do you mean, never leave?" Mareshe asked uncomfortably.

"We are Elantrians now, Mareshe," Raoden explained. "Our wounds no longer heal.'

"No longer heal…?"

"Would you care for an example, artisan?" Galladon asked helpfully. "I can arrange one quite easily. Kolo?"

Mareshe's face turned pale, and he looked back at Raoden. "He doesn't seem to like me very much," he said quietly.

"Nonsense." Raoden said, putting his arm around Mareshe's shoulder and turning him away from Galladon's grinning face. "That's how he shows affection." "If you say so, Master…"

Raoden paused. "Just call me Spirit," he decided, using the translation of Aon Rao.

"Master Spirit." Then Mareshe's eyes narrowed. "You look familiar for some reason.

"You've never seen me before in your life. Now, about those shoes…

"They have to fit perfectly, without a bit of scraping or rubbing?" Mareshe asked.

"I know it sounds difficult. If it's beyond your ability.."

"Nothing is beyond my ability," Mareshe said. "I'll do it, Master Spirit." "Excellent."

"They're not leaving," Galladon said from behind them.

Raoden turned to regard the large Dula. "What does it matter? It's not like we have anything pressing to do. It's actually quite pleasant up here-you should just sit back and enjoy it."

An ominous crash came from the clouds above them, and Raoden felt a wet drop splat against his head.

"Fantastic," Galladon grumbled. "I'm enjoying myself already."

CHAPTER 8

Sarene decided not to accept her uncle's offer to stay with him. As tempting as it was to move in with his family, she was afraid of losing her foothold in the palace. The court was a lifeline of information. and the Arelish nobility were a fountain of gossip and intrigue. If she was going to do battle with Hrathen, she would need to stay up to date.

So it was that the day after her meeting with Kiin, Sarene procured herself an easel and paints, and set them up directly in the middle of Iadon's throne room.

"What in the name of Domi are you doing, girl!" the king exclaimed as he entered the room that morning, a group of apprehensive attendants at his side.

Sarene looked up from her canvas with imitation surprise. "I'm painting, Father," she said, helpfully holding up her brush-an action that sprayed droplets of red paint across the chancellor of defense's face.

Iadon sighed. "I can see that you're painting. I meant why are you doing it here?" "Oh." Sarene said innocently. "I'm painting your paintings, Father. I do like them so."

"You're painting my…?" Iadon asked with a dumbfounded expression. "But…"

Sarene turned her canvas with a proud smile, showing the king a painting that only remotely resembled a picture of some flowers.

"Oh for Domi's sake!" Iadon bellowed. "Paint if you must, girl. Just don't do it in the middle of my throne room!"

Sarene opened her eyes wide, blinked a few times, then pulled her easel and chair over to the side of the room near one of the pillars, sat down, and continued to paint.

Iadon groaned. "I meant… Bah, Domi curse it! You're not worth the effort." With that, the king turned and stalked over to his throne and ordered his secretary to announce the first item of' business-a squabble between two minor nobles over some possessions.

Ashe hovered down next to Sarene's canvas, speaking to her softly. "I thought he was going to expel you for good, my lady."

Sarene shook her head, a self-congratulatory smile on her lips. "Iadon has a

quick temper, and grows frustrated with ease. The more I convince him of my brainlessness, the fewer orders he's going to give me. He knows I'll just misunderstand him, and he'll just end up aggravated."

"I am beginning to wonder how one such as he obtained the throne in the first place," Ashe noted.

"A good point," Sarene admitted, tapping her cheek in thought. "Though, perhaps we aren't giving him enough credit. He might not make a very good king, but he was apparently a very good businessman. To him. I'm an expended resource-he has his treaty. I'm just of no further concern."

"I'm not convinced, my lady," Ashe noted. "He seems too shortsighted to remain king for long."

"Which is why he's probably going to lose his throne," Sarene said. "I suspect that is why the gyorn is here."

"A good point, my lady." Ashe noted in his deep voice. He floated in front of her painting for a moment, studying its irregular blotches and semistraight lines. "You're getting better, my lady."

"Don't patronize me."

"No, really, Your Highness. When you started painting five years ago, I could never tell what it was you were trying to depict."

"And this is a painting of.."

Ashe paused. "A bowl of fruit?" he asked hopefully.

Sarene sighed in frustration. She was usually good at everything she tried, but the secrets of painting completely eluded her. At first, she had been astounded at her lack of talent, and she had pressed on with a determination to prove herself. Artistic technique, however, had totally refused to bow beneath her royal will. She was a master of politics, an unquestionable leader, and could grasp even Jindoeese mathematics with ease. She was also a horrible painter. Not that she let it stop her-she was also undeniably stubborn.

"One of these days, Ashe, something will click, and I'll figure out how to make the images in my head appear on canvas."

"Of course, my lady."

Sarene smiled. "Until then, let's just pretend I was trained by someone from some Svordish school of extreme abstractionism."

"Ah yes. The school of creative misdirection. Very good, my lady."

Two men entered the throne room to present their case to the king. There was little to distinguish them: both wore fashionable vests over colorful filled shirts and loose. wide-cuffed trousers. Much more interesting to Sarene was a third man. one who was brought into the room by a palace guard. He was a nondescript. light-haired man of Aonic blood dressed in a simple brown smock. It was obvious that he was horribly underfed, and there was a look of despairing hopelessness in his eyes that Sarene found haunting.

The dispute regarded the peasant. Apparently, he had escaped from one of the noblemen about three years ago, but had been captured by the second. Instead of returning the man, the second noble had kept him and put him to work. The argument wasn't over the peasant himself, however, but his children. He had married about two years ago, and had fathered two children during his stay with the second noble. Both nobles claimed ownership of the babies.

"I thought slavery was illegal in Arelon," Sarene said quietly.

"It is, my Iady," Ashe said with a confused voice. "I don't understand."

"They speak of figurative ownership, Cousin," a voice said from in front of her. Sarene peeked around the side of her canvas with surprise. Lukel. Kiin's oldest son, stood smiling beside her easel.

"Lukel! What are you doing here?"

"I'm one of the most successful merchants in the city, Cousin," he explained, walking around the canvas to regard the painting with a raised eyebrow. "I have an open invitation to the court. I'm surprised you didn't see me when you came in."

"You were there?"

Lukel nodded. "I was near the back, reacquainting myself with some old contacts. I've been out of town for some time."

"Why didn't you say anything?"

"I was too interested in what you were doing," he said with a smile. "I don't think anyone has ever decided to requisition the middle of Iadon's throne room to use as an art studio."

Sarene felt herself blushing. "It worked, didn't it?"

"Beautifully-which is more than I can say for the painting." He paused for a moment. "It's a horse, right?"

Sarene scowled.

"A house?" he asked.

"It is not a bowl of fruit either, my lord," Ashe said. "I already tried that." "Well, she said it was one of the paintings in this room," Lukel said. "All we have to do is keep guessing until we find the right one."

"Brilliant deduction, Master Lukel.-. Ashe said.

"That's enough, you two," Sarene growled. "It's the one across from us. The one I was facing while I painted."

"That one?" Lukel asked. "But that's a picture of flowers."

"And?"

"What's that dark spot in the middle of your painting?"

"Flowers." Sarene said defensively.

"Oh." Lukel looked once more at Sarene's painting, then looked up at her model again. "Whatever you say. Cousin."

"Maybe you could explain Iadon's legal case before I turn violent, Cousin," Sarene said with threatening sweetness.

"Right. What do you want to know?"

"Our studies tell us slavery is illegal in Arelon. but those men keep referring to the peasant as their possession."

Lukel frowned, turning eyes on the two contesting nobles. "Slavery is illegal, but it probably won't be for long. Ten years ago there weren't any nobles or peasants in Arelon-just Elantrians and everyone else. Over the past decade, commoners have changed from families that owned their own land, to peasants beneath feudal lords, to indentured servants, to something more resembling ancient FjordelI serfs. It won't be much longer before they're nothing more than property."

Sarene frowned. The mere fact that the king would hear a case such as this-that he would even consider taking a man's children away from him to save some nobleman's honor-was atrocious. Society was supposed to have progressed beyond that point. The peasant watched the proceedings with dull eyes. eyes that had systematically and deliberately had the light beaten out of them.

"This is worse than I had feared." Sarene said.

Lukel nodded at her side. "The first thing Iadon did when he took the throne was eliminate individual landholding rights. Arelon had no army to speak of, but Iadon could afford to hire mercenaries, forcing the people into compliance. He declared that all land belonged to the Crown. and then he rewarded those merchants who had supported his ascension with titles and holdings. Only a few men, such as my father, had enough land and money that Iadon didn't dare try to take their property."

Sarene felt her disgust for her new father rise. Once Arelon had boasted the happiest, most advanced society in the world. Iadon had crushed that society, transforming it into a system not even Fjordell used anymore.

Sarene glanced at Iadon, then turned to Lukel. "Come." she said. pulling her cousin to the side of the room, where they could speak a little more openly. They were close enough to keep an eye on Iadon, but far enough away from other groups of people that a quiet conversation wouldn't be overheard.

"Ashe and I were discussing this earlier," she said. "How did that man ever manage to get the throne?"

Lukel shrugged. "Iadon is… a complex man. Cousin. He's remarkably shortsighted in some areas, but he can be extremely crafty when dealing with people-that's part of what makes him a good merchant. He was head of the local merchants' guild before the Reod-which probably made him the most powerful man in the area who wasn't directly connected to the Elantrians.

"The merchants' guild was an autonomous organization-and many of its members didn't get along too well with the Elantrians. You see. Elantris provided free food for everyone in the area, something that made for a happy populace, but was terrible for the merchants."

"Why didn't they just import other things?" Sarene asked. "Something besides food?"

"The Elantrians could make almost anything, Cousin," Lukel said. 'And while they didn't give it all away for free, they could provide many materials at far cheaper prices than the merchants could-especially if you consider shipping costs. Eventually, the merchants' guild struck a deal with Elantris. getting the Elantrians to promise that they would only provide 'basic' items to the populace for free. That left the merchants' guild to import the more expensive luxury items, catering to the more wealthy crowd in the area-which, ironically, tended to be other members of the merchants' guild."

"And then the Reod struck," Sarene said, beginning to understand.

Lukel nodded. "Elantris fell, and the merchants' guild-of which Iadon was chairman-was the largest. most powerful organization in the four Outer Cities. Its members were wealthy, and they were intimately familiar with the other wealthy people in the area. The fact that the guild had a history of disagreement with Elantris only strengthened its reputation in the eyes of the people. Iadon was a natural fit for king. That doesn't mean that he's a particularly good monarch, though."

Sarene nodded. Sitting on his throne. Iadon finally made his decision regarding the case. He declared with a loud voice that the runaway peasant did indeed belong to the first noble, but his children would remain with the second. "For," Iadon pointed out, "the children have been fed all this time by their current master."

The peasant didn't cry out at the decision, he simply looked down at his feet, and Sarene felt a stab of sorrow. When the man looked up. however, there was something in his eyes-something beneath the enforced subservience. Hate. There was still enough spirit left in him for that ever-powerful emotion.

"This won't go on much longer," she said quietly. "The people won't stand for it."

"The working class lived for centuries under the Fjordell feudal system," Lukel pointed out. "And they were treated worse than farm animals."

"Yes, but they were raised to it," Sarene said. "People in ancient Fjorden didn't know better-to them, the feudal system was the only system. These people are different. Ten years really isn't all that long-the Arelish peasantry can remember a time when the men they now call masters were simple shopkeepers and tradesmen. They know that there is a better life. More importantly, they know a government can collapse. making those who were once servants into masters. Iadon has put too much on them too quickly."

Lukel smiled. "You sound like Prince Raoden."

Sarene paused. "Did you know him well?"

"He was my best friend." Lukel said with a sorrowful nod. "The greatest man I have ever known."

"Tell me about him, Luke!" she requested, her voice soft.

Lukel thought for a moment, then spoke with a reminiscent voice. "Raoden made people happy. Your day could have been as sour as winter, and the prince and his optimism would arrive, and with a few gentle words he would make you realize just how silly you were being. He was brilliant as well; he knew every Aon. and couId draw them with perfection, and he was always coming up with some weird new philosophy that no one but Father could understand. Even with my training at the university in Svorden, I still couldn't follow half of his theories."

"He sounds like he was flawless."

Lukel smiIed. "In everything but cards. He always lost when we played tooledoo, even if he did talk me into paying for dinner afterward. He would have made a horrible merchant-he didn't really care about money. He would lose a game of tooledoo just because he knew I got a thrill from the victory. I never saw him sad. or angry-except when he was at one of the outer plantations, visiting the people. He did that often; then he would come back to the court and speak his thoughts on the matter quite directly."

"I'll bet the king didn't think much of that," Sarene said with a slight smile.

"He hated it," Lukel said. "Iadon tried everything short of banishing Raoden to keep him quiet, but nothing worked. The prince would find a way to work his opinion into any and every royal ruling. He was the crown prince, and so court laws-written by Iadon himself-gave Raoden a chance to speak his mind in every matter brought before the king. And let me tell you, Princess, you don't know what a scolding is until you've had one from Raoden. The man could be so stern at times that even the stone walls would shrivel beneath his tongue."

Sarene sat back, enjoying the image of Iadon being denounced by his own son before the entire court.

"I miss him," Lukel said quietly. "This country needed Raoden. He was beginning to make some real differences; he had gathered quite a following amongst the nobles. Now the group is fragmenting without his leadership. Father and I are trying to hold them together. but I've been gone so long that I'm out of touch. And. of course, few of them trust Father."

"What? Why not:"

"He has something of a reputation for being a scoundrel. Besides, he doesn't have a title. He's refused every one the king tried to give him."

Sarene's brow furled. "Wait a moment-I thought Uncle Kiin opposed the king. Why would Iadon try to give him a title?"

Lukel smiled. "Iadon can't help it. The king's entire government is built on the idea that monetary success is justification for rule. Father is extremely successful, and the law says that money equals nobility. You see, the king was foolish enough to think that everyone rich would think the same way he does, and so he wouldn't have any opposition as long as he gave titles to everyone affluent. Father's refusal to accept a title is really a way of undermining Iadon's sovereignty, and the

king knows it. As long as there's even one rich man who isn't technically a nobleman, the Arelish aristocratic system is flawed. Old Iadon nearly has a fit every time Father appears in court."

"He should come by more often then." Sarene said wickedly.

"Father finds plenty of opportunities to show his face. He and Raoden met nearly every afternoon here in the court to play a game of ShinDa. It was an unending source of discomfort to Iadon that they chose to do this in his own throne room. but again, his own laws proclaimed that the court was open to everyone his son invited, so he couldn't throw them out."

— It sounds like the prince had a talent for using the king's own laws against him."

"It was one of his more endearing traits," Lukel said with a smile. "Somehow Raoden would twist every one of Iadon's new decrees until they turned around and slapped the king in the face. Iadon spent nearly every moment of the last five years trying to find a way to disinherit Raoden. It turns out Domi solved that problem for him in the end."

Either Domi, Sarene thought with growing suspicion, or one of Iadon's own assassins… "Who inherits now?" she asked.

"That's not exactly certain," Lukel said. "Iadon probably plans to have another son-Eshen is young enough. One of the more powerful dukes would probably be next in line. Lord Telrii or Lord Roial."

"Are they here?" Sarene asked, scanning the crowd.

"Roial isn't," Lukel said, "but that's Duke Telrii over there." Lukel nodded toward a pompous-looking man standing near the far wall. Lean and strong-postured, he might have been handsome had he not displayed signs of gross indulgence. His clothing sparkled with sewn-in gemstones, and his fingers glittered gold and silver. As he turned, Sarene could see that the left side of his face was marred by a massive, purplish birthmark.

"Let us hope the throne never falls to him," Lukel said. "Iadon is disagreeable, but at least he's fiscally responsible. Iadon is a miser. Telrii, however, is a spender. He likes money, and he likes those who give it to him. He'd probably be the richest man in Arelon if he weren't so lavish-as it is. he's a poor third, behind the king and Duke Roial."

Sarene frowned. "The king would have disinherited Raoden, leaving the country with no visible heir? Doesn't he know anything about succession wars?"

Lukel shrugged. "Apparently, he'd rather have no heir than risk leaving Rao-den in charge."

"He couldn't have things like freedom and compassion ruining his perfect little monarchy," Sarene said.

"Exactly."

"These nobles who followed Raoden. Do they ever meet?"

"No," Lukel said with a frown. "They're too afraid to continue without the prince's protection. We've convinced a few of the more dedicated ones to gather one last time tomorrow, but I doubt anything will come of it."

"1 want to be there," Sarene said.

"These men don't like newcomers. Cousin," Lukel warned. "They've grown very jumpy-they know their meetings could be considered treasonous.-

"It's the last time they plan to meet anyway. What are they going to do if I show up? Refuse to come anymore?"

Lukel paused, then smiled. "All right, I'll teII Father, and he'll find a way to get you in."

"We can both tell him over lunch," Sarene said. taking one last dissatisfied look at her canvas, then walking over to pack up her paints.

"So you're coming to lunch after all?"

"Well, Uncle Kiin did promise he'd fix Fjordell revertiss. Besides. after what I've learned today. I don't think I can sit here and listen to Iadon's judgments much longer. I'm liable to start throwing paints if he makes me much more angry."

Lukel laughed. "That probably wouldn't be a good idea, princess or not. Come on. Kaise is going to be ecstatic that you're coming. Father always fixes better food when we have company."

Lukel was right.

"She's here!" Kaise declared with an enthusiastic squeal as she saw Sarene walk in. "Father, you have to fix lunch!"

Jalla appeared from a nearby doorway to meet her husband with a hug and a brief kiss. The Svordish woman whispered something to Luke] in Fjordell, and he smiled, rubbing her shoulder affectionately. Sarene watched with envy, then steeled herself with gritted teeth. She was a royal Teoish princess: it wasn't her place to complain about the necessities of state marriages. If Domi had taken her husband before she even met him, then He obviously wanted to leave her mind clear for other coneerns.

Uncle Kiln emerged from the kitchen, stuffed a book in his apron, then gave Sarene one of his crushing hugs. "So you couldn't stay away after all. The lure of Kiin's magical kitchen was too much for you, eh?"

"No, Papa, she's just hungry," Kaise announced.

"Oh. is that all. Well, sit down. Sarene. I'll have lunch out in a few moments."

The meal proceeded in much the same way as dinner had the night before,

Kaise complaining about the slowness, Daorn trying to act more mature than his

sister, and Lukel teasing them both mercilessly-as was the solemn duty of any

elder brother. Adien made his appearance late, looking distracted as he mumbled

some numbers softly to himself. Kiin brought out several steaming platters of food. apologizing for his wife's absence because of a prior engagement.

The meal was delightful-the food good, the conversation enjoyable. Until, that was, Lukel took it upon himself to inform the family of Sarene's painting talents.

"She was engaged in some sort of new-abstractionism." her cousin proclaimed with a completely serious voice.

"Is that so?" Kiin asked.

"Yes," Lukel said. "Though I can't quite say what kind of statement she was trying to make by representing a flower patch with a brown smudge that only vaguely resembles a horse."

Sarene blushed as the table laughed. However, it wasn't over-Ashe chose that moment to betray her as well.

"She calls it the school of creative misdirection." the Seon explained solemnly in his deep. stately voice. "I believe the princess feels empowered by crafting art that completely baffles one's ability to distinguish what the subject could be."

This was too much for Kiin. who nearly collapsed from laughter. Sarene's torment was soon over, however, as the topic of conversation met with a slight change-the source of which was of some interest to the princess.

"There's no such thing as a school of creative misdirection," Kaise informed them.

"There isn't?" her father asked.

"No. There's the impressionist school. the neorepresentational school, the abstract derivational school, and the revivationist school. That's it."

"Oh, is that so?" Lukel asked with amusement.

"Yes." Kaise pronounced. "There was the realist movement, but that's the same as the neorepresentational school. They just changed names to sound more important."

"Stop trying to show off for the princess." Daorn mumbled.

"I'm not showing off," Kaise huffed. "I'm being educated."

"You are too showing off," Daorn said. "Besides, the realist school is not the same as the neorepresentational school."

"Daorn, stop grumbling at your sister." Kiin ordered. "Kaise, stop showing off."

Kaise scowled, then sat back with a sullen look on her face and began mumbling incoherently.

"What's she doing?" Sarene asked with confusion.

"Oh, she's cursing at us in Jindoeese," Daorn said offhandedly. "She always does that when she loses an argument,"

"She thinks she can save face by speaking in other languages," Lukel said. "As if that proves that she's actually more intelligent than the rest of the world."

With that, the torrent of words from the small blond girl's mouth changed directions. With a start, Sarene realized Kaise was now muttering in Fjordell. Kaise wasn't done, however: she topped of the tirade with a brief, but biting, accusation in what sounded like Duladen.

"How many languages does she speak?" Sarene asked in amazement.

"Oh, four or five, unless she's learned a new one while I wasn't looking," Lukel said. "Though she's going to have to stop soon. Svordish scientists claim that the human mind can only maintain six languages before it starts to jumble them."

"It's one of Iittle Kaise's life quests to prove them wrong," Kiin explained in his deep, scratchy voice. "That. and to eat every morsel of food to be found in all of Arelon."

Kaise stuck out her chin at her father with a dismissive sniff, then turned back to her meal.

"They're both so… well informed," Sarene said with surprise.

"Don't be too impressed," Lukel said. "Their tutors have been covering art history lately, and the two of them have been working hard to prove they can outdo one another."

"Even so." Sarene said.

Kaise, still displeased at her loss, mumbled something over her meal. "What was that?" Kiin asked with a firm tone.

"I said, 'If the prince were here. he would have listened to me.' He always took my side."

"He just sounded like he was agreeing with you." Daorn said. "That is called sarcasm, Kaise."

Kaise stuck out her tongue at her brother. "He thought I was beautiful, and he loved me. He was waiting for me to grow up so he could marry me. Then I would be queen, and I'd throw you all in the dungeon until you admitted that I was right."

"He wouldn't have married you, stupid," Daorn said with a scowl. "He married Sarene."

Kiin must have noticed the way Sarene's face fell when the prince's name came up, for he quickly hushed the two children with hard looks. However, the damage had been done. The more she learned of him, the more Sarene remembered the prince's soft, encouraging voice traveling hundreds of miles through the Seon to speak with her. She thought of the rambling way his letters told her of life in Arelon. explaining how he was preparing a place for her. She had been so excited to meet him that she had decided to leave Teod a week early. Not early enough, apparently.

Perhaps she should have listened to her father. He had been hesitant to agree to the marriage, even though he knew Teod needed a solid alliance with the new Arelish government. Though the two countries were descendants of the same

racial and cultural heritage, there had been little contact between Teod and AreIon during the last decade. The uprisings after the Reod threatened anyone associated with the Elantrians-and that certainly included the Teoish royalty. But with Fjorden pushing the boundaries of its influence again-this time instigating the collapse of the Duladen Republic-it became obvious that Teod needed to either reacquaint itself with its ancient ally, or face Wyrn's hordes alone.

And so Sarene had suggested the marriage. Her father had objected at first, but then had bowed beneath its utter practicality. There was no stronger bond than that of blood, especially when the marriage involved a crown prince. Never mind that a royal marriage contract forbade Sarene to ever marry again: Raoden was young and strong. They all assumed he would live for decades.

Kiin was talking to her. "What was that, Uncle?" she asked.

"I just wanted to know if there was anything you wanted to see in Kae. You've been here a couple of days; it's probably time someone gave you a tour. I'm sure Lukel would be happy to show you the sights."

The thin man raised his hands. "Sorry, Father. I'd love to show our beautiful eousin around the town. but Jalla and I have to go discuss the purchase of some silk for shipment to Teod."

"Both of you?" Sarene asked with surprise.

"Of course," Lukel said, dropping his napkin to the table and rising. "Jalla's a fierce bargainer."

"That be the only reason he married me," the Svorden woman confessed with her thick accent and a slight smile. "Lukel is a merchant. Profit in everything, even marriage."

"That's right," Lukel said with a laugh, taking his wife's hand as she rose. "The fact that she's brilliant and beautiful didn't even enter into it. Thanks for the meal, Father. It was delicious. Good day, all."

With that the couple left, staring into each other's eyes as they walked. Their exit was followed by a series of gagging sounds from Daorn. "Ugh. Father, you should speak to them. They're so dopey-eyed they make it hard to eat."

"Our dear brother's mind has turned to mush," Kaise agreed.

"Be patient, children," Kiin said. "Lukel has only been married for a month now. Give him a while longer, and he'll turn back to normal."

"I hope so," Kaise said. "He's making me sick." Of course, she didn't look very sick to Sarene; she was still packing down the food with a vengeance.

Beside Sarene, Adien continued to mumble in his way. He didn't seem to say much, except to quote numbers-that, and the occasional word that sounded a lot like "Elantris."

"I would like to see the town, UncIe," Sarene said, the boy's comments reminding her of something. "Especially Elantris-I want to know what all of the furor is about."

Kiin rubbed his chin. "WeIl." he said, "I suppose the twins can show you. They know how to get to Elantris, and it will keep them out of my hair for a little while."

"Twins?"

Kiin smiled. "It's Lukel's nickname for them."

"One we hate," Daorn said. "We aren't twins-we don't even look alike." Sarene studied the two children, with their similar bobs of blond hair and their identical determined expressions, and smiled. "Not at all," she agreed.

The wall of Elantris stood over Kae like a disapproving sentry. Walking at its base, Sarene finally realized how truly formidable it was. She had once visited Fjordell, and had been impressed by many of that nation's fortified cities-but even they couldn't compete with Elantris. The wall was so high, its sides so smooth. that it obviously hadn't been crafted by normal human hands. There were enormous. intricate Aons carved into its sides-many of which Sarene didn't recognize, and she liked to consider herself well educated.

The children led her to a massive set of stone stairs that ran up the side of the outer wall. Magnificently carved, with archways and frequent viewing platforms, the stairs themselves were sculpted with a certain regality. There was also a sense of… arrogance about the tiered stairway. It was obviously part of the original Elantris city design, and proved that the massive walls had been constructed not as a means of defense, but as a means of separation. Only people supremely confident in themselves would craft such an amazing fortification, then place a wide set of stairs on the outside, leading up to the top.

That confidence had been proven unjustified, for Elantris had fallen. Yet, Sarene reminded herself, it hadn't been invaders who had claimed the city. but something else. Something not yet understood. The Reod.

Sarene paused along a stone railing about halfway up to the top of the wall, looking out over the city of Kae. The smaller city stood like a little brother to the grand Elantris-it tried so hard to prove its significance. but next to the massive city it couldn't help but seem inferior. Its buildings might have been impressive somewhere else, but they seemed tiny-petty, even when compared with the majesty of Elantris.

Petty or not, Sarene told herself, Kae will have to be my focus. Elantris 's day has passed.

Several little bubbles of light floated along the outside of the wall-some of the first Seons Sarene had seen in the area. She was excited at first, but then remembered the stories. Once, Seons had been unaffected by the Shoad-but that had changed with the fall of Elantris. When a person was taken by the Shaod now, their Seon-if they had one-gained a kind of madness. The Seons by the wall

floated aimlessly, like lost children. She knew without asking that the city was where such maddened Seons gathered, once their masters had fallen.

She looked away from the Seons. nodded to the children, and continued her trek up the enormous set of stairs. Kae would be her focus. true, but she still wanted to see Elantris. There was something about it-its size. its Aons, its reputation-that she had to experience for herself.

As she walked, she was able to reach out and rub her hand across the groove of a carved Aon sculpted into the side of the city wall. The line was as wide as her hand. There were no gaps where stone met stone. It was as she had read: the entire wall was one seamless piece of rock.

Except, it was no longer flawless. Pieces of the enormous monolith were crumbling and cracking, especially near the top. As they neared the end of their climb there were places where great chunks of the wall had torn away. leaving jagged wounds in the stone reminiscent of bite marks. Still, the wall was impressive, especially when one was standing on top of it, looking down at the ground below.

"Oh my," Sarene said, feeling herself grow dizzy.

Daorn pulled against the back of her dress urgently. "Don't get too close, Sarene."

"I'm all right," she said with a dazed voice. She did, however, let him pull her hack.

Ashe hovered next to her, glowing with concern. "Perhaps this wasn't a good idea, my lady. You know how you are with heights."

"Nonsense," Sarene said, recovering. Then she noticed for the first time the large gathering on the wall's top a short distance away. There was a piercing voice rising over the group-one she couldn't quite make out. "What's that?"

The twins exchanged mutual shrugs of confusion. "I don't know," Daorn said.

"This place is usually empty, except for the guards." Kaise added.

"Let's have a look," Sarene said. She wasn't sure, but she thought she recognized the voice's accent. As they approached the back of the crowd, Sarene confirmed her suspicion.

"It's the gyorn!" Kaise said excitedly. "I wanted to see him." And she was gone. shooting in to the crowd. Sarene could hear muffled cries of surprise and annoyance as the little girl pushed her way to the front of the group. Daorn shot his sister a longing look and took a step forward, but then looked back at Sarene and instead decided to remain beside her like a dutiful guide.

Daorn needn't have worried about seeing the gyorn, however. Sarene was a bit more reserved than her young cousin, hut she was just as determined to get close enough to hear Hrathen. So, her small guard at her side, Sarene politely-but resolutely-made her way through the crowd until she was standing at the front.

Hrathen stood on a small overlook built into the Elantris wall. His back was

to the crowd, but he was angled in such a way as to let his words reach them. His speech was obviously intended for their ears, and not those down below. Sarene spared barely a gIance for Elantris itself-she would study it later.

"Look at them!" Hrathen commanded, gesturing toward Elantris. "They have lost their right to be men. They are animals, having no will or desire to serve Lord Jaddeth. They know no God, and can follow only after their lusts."

Sarene frowned. Shu-Dereth taught that the only difference between men and animals was mankind's ability to worship God, or "Jaddeth" in Fjordell. The doctrine was not new to Sarene; her father had made sure to include an extensive knowledge of Shu-Dereth in her education. What she couldn't figure out was why a full gyorn would waste his time with the Elantrians. What could he possibly gain from denouncing a group that had already been beaten down so soundly?

One thing was clear, however. If the gyorn saw reason to preach against Elantris, then it was her duty to defend it. It was possible to block her enemy's schemes before she fully understood them.

"… as all know. animals are far beneath men in the eyes of Lord Jaddeth." Hrathen was saying, his speech rising toward its conclusion.

Sarene saw her chance and took it. She opened her eyes wide, assumed a dull look of confusion, and-with her most high-pitched innocent voice-asked a single word.

"Why?"

Hrathen stopped. She had timed the question so it fell directly in the awkward space between two of his sentences. The gyorn stumbled at the piercing inquiry. obviously trying to regain his momentum. However, Sarene's placement had been too skillful, and the moment was gone. He turned around with harsh eyes to search out the one who had so foolishly interrupted him. All he found was a demure, perplexed Sarene.

"Why what?" Hrathen demanded.

"Why are animals beneath humans in Mr. Jaddeth's eyes?" she asked.

The gyorn gritted his teeth at her use of the term "Mr. Jaddeth." "Because, unlike men, they can do nothing but follow their own lusts."

The standard follow-up question to such a statement would have been "But men follow their lusts as well," which would have given Hrathen an opportunity to explain the difference between a man of God and a carnal, sinful man. Sarene didn't oblige.

"But I heard that Mr. Jaddeth rewarded arrogance." Sarene said with confusion.

The gyorn's eyes grew suspicious. The question was just a bit too well placed to have come from one as simple as Sarene was pretending to be. He knew, or at least suspected, that she was toying with him. However, he still had to answer the question-if not for her, then for the rest of the crowd.

"Lord Jaddeth rewards ambition, not arrogance," he said carefully.

"I don't understand," Sarene said. "Isn't ambition serving our own lusts? Why does Mr. Jaddeth reward that?"

Hrathen was losing his audience, and he knew it. Sarene's question was a century-old theological argument against Shu-Dereth, but the crowd knew nothing of ancient disputes or scholarly refutations. All they knew was that someone was asking questions Hrathen couldn't answer quickly enough, or interestingly enough, to hold their attention.

"Arrogance is different from carnality," Hrathen declared in a snappish voice. making use of his commanding position to take control of the conversation. "People's service in Jaddeth's empire is quickly rewarded both here and in the afterlife."

It was a masterful attempt: he managed not only to switch the topic, but to draw the crowd's attention to another idea. Everyone found rewards fascinating. Unfortunately for him, Sarene wasn't done yet.

"So if we serve Jaddeth, our lusts are fulfilled?"

"No one serves Jaddeth but Wyrn," Hrathen said offhandedly as he considered how to best answer her objections.

Sarene smiled; she had been hoping he would make that mistake. It was a basic tenet of Shu-Dereth that only one man could serve Jaddeth directly; the religion was very regimented, and its structure was reminiscent of the feudal government that had once ruled in Fjorden. One served those above him. who served those above him, and so on until it reached Wyrn, who served Jaddeth directly. Everyone served Jaddeth's empire. but only one man was holy enough to serve God directly. There was much confusion about the distinction, and it was eommon for the Derethi priesthood to correct it as Hrathen just had.

Unfortunately, he had also just given Sarene another opportunity.

"No one can serve Jaddeth?" she asked with confusion. "Not even you?"

It was a silly argument-a misinterpretation of Hrathen's point, not a true attack on Shu-Dereth. In a debate of pure religious merit. Sarene would never have been able to stand against a fully-trained gyorn. However, Sarene wasn't looking to disprove Hrathen's teachings, just ruin his speech.

Hrathen looked up at her comment. immediately realizing his mistake. All of his former thinking and planning was now useless-and the crowd was wondering at this new question.

Nobly, the gyorn tried to cover for his mistake. attempting to bring the conversation back to more familiar grounds, but Sarene had the crowd now, and she held on to them with the viselike grip only a woman on the verge of hysterics could manage.

"What will we do?" she asked with a shake of her head. "I fear these things of priests are beyond common people such as myself."

And it was over. The people began talking among themselves and wandering

away. Most of them were laughing at the eccentricities of priests, and the abstruseness of theological reasonings. Sarene noticed that most of them were nobles; it must have taken a great deal of effort for the gyorn to lead them all up to Elantris's wall. She found herself smiling wickedly at all of his wasted planning and coaxing.

Hrathen watched his carefully arranged gathering dribble away. He didn't try speaking again; he probably knew that if he yelled or fumed, he would only do more damage than good.

Surprisingly, the gyorn turned away from the scattering people and nodded appreciatively at Sarene. It wasn't a bow, but it was the most respectful gesture she had ever received from a Derethi priest. It was an acknowledgment of a battle well won, a concession given to a worthy opponent.

"You play a dangerous game, Princess," he said softly in his slightly accented voice.

"You'll find I am very good at games. Gyorn," she replied.

"Until the next round, then," he said, waving for a shorter, light-haired priest to follow him as he climbed down from the wall. In this other man's eyes there was no hint of respect or even tolerance. They burned with hatred, and Sarene shivered as he focused them on her. The man's teeth were clenched tightly. and Sarene got the feeling that there wasn't much holding the man back from grabbing her by the neck and hurling her off the side of the wall. She grew dizzy just thinking about it.

"That one worries me." Ashe observed by her side. "I have seen such men before, and my experience has not been favorable. A dam so poorly constructed must eventually collapse."

Sarene nodded. "He was Aonic-not a Fjordell. He looks like a page or attendant of Hrathen's."

"Well, let us hope that the gyorn can keep his pet under control, my lady."

She nodded, but her response was cut off by a sudden peal of laughter from beside her. She looked down to find Kaise rolling on the ground with mirth; apparently. she had managed to hold her outburst until the gyorn was out of sight.

"Sarene," she said between gasps of breath. "that was wonderful! You were so stupid! And his face… he got even redder than Papa after he finds out I've eaten all of his sweets. His face almost matched his armor!"

"I didn't like him at all," Daorn said solemnly from beside Sarene. He stood near an open part of the parapet, looking down toward Hrathen as the man descended the enormous flight of stairs to the city. "He was too… hard. Didn't he know you were only acting stupid?"

"Probably," Sarene said. motioning for Kaise to stand up and then brushing off the girl's pink dress. "But there was no way for him to prove it, so he had to pretend that I was serious."

"Father says the gyorn is here to convert us all to Shu-Dereth," Daorn said.

"Does he now?" Sarene asked.

Daorn nodded. "He also says lie's afraid Hrathen will be successful. He says the crops didn't do well last year. and a lot of the people are without food. If the planting this month doesn't go well, next winter will be even harder, and hard times make people willing to accept a man who preaehes change."

"Your father is a wise man, Daorn," Sarene said. Her confrontation with Hrathen had been little more than sport; people's minds were fickle, and they would quickly forget this day's debate. Whatever Hrathen had been doing was only part of something much larger-something to do with Elantris-and Sarene needed to discover what his intentions were. Finally remembering her original reason for visiting the wall, Sarene took her first good look at the city below.

It had once been beautiful. The feel of the city, how the buildings worked together, the way the roads crossed-the entire mass was… intentional. Art on a grand scale. Most of the arches had collapsed, many of the domed roofs had fallen, and even some of the walls looked as if they had little time left. Still, she could tell one thing. Elantris had been beautiful, once.

"They're so sad," Kaise said next to her, on her tiptoes so she could see over the side of the stone safety wall.

"Who?"

"Them," Kaise said, pointing to the streets below.

There were people down there-huddled forms that barely moved. They were camouflaged against the dark streets. Sarene couldn't hear their groans, but she could feel them.

"No one takes care of them." Kaise said.

"How do they eat?" Sarene asked. "Someone must feed them." She couldn't make out many details about the people below-only that they were human. Or, at least, they had the forms of humans; she had read many confusing things about the Elantrians.

"No one," Daorn said from her other side. "No one feeds them. They should all be dead-there's nothing for them to eat."

"They must get it somewhere," Sarene argued.

Kaise shook her head. "They're dead. Sarene. They don't need to eat."

"They may not move much," Sarene said dismissively, "but they obviously aren't dead. Look, those ones over there are standing."

"No, Sarene. They're dead too. They don't need to eat, they don't need to sleep, and they don't age. They're all dead." Kaise's voice was uncharacteristically solemn.

`How do you know so much about it?" Sarene said, trying to dismiss the words as productions of a child's imagination. Unfortunately, these children had proven themselves remarkably well informed.

"I just do," Kaise said. "Trust me. They're dead."

Sarene felt the hair on her arms rising, and she sternly told herself not to give in to the mysticism. The Elantrians were odd, true, but they were not dead. There had to be another explanation.

She scanned the city once more, trying to put Kaise's disturbing comments out of her mind. As she did, her eyes fell on a particular pair of figures-ones who didn't appear to be as pitiful as the rest. She squinted at the figures. They were Elantrian, but one seemed to have darker skin than the other. They crouched on the top of a buiIding, and they looked mobile, unlike most of the other Elantrians she had seen. There was something… different about these two.

"My lady?" Ashe's concerned voice sounded in her ear, and she realized that she had begun to lean out over the stone parapet.

With a start, she looked down, realizing just how high up they were. Her eyes unfocused, and she began to lose her balance, transfixed by the undulating ground below…

"My lady!" Ashe's voice came again, shocking her out of her stupor.

Sarene stumbled back from the wall, squatting down and wrapping her arms

around her knees. She breathed deeply for a moment. "I'll be all right, Ashe." "We're leaving this place as soon as you regain your balance," the Seon or-

dered, his voice firm.

Sarene nodded distractedly.

Kaise snorted. "You know, considering how tall she is, you'd think she'd get used to heights."

CHAPTER 9

If Dilaf had been a dog. he would have been growling. Probably frothing at the mouth as well, Hrathen decided. The arteth was even worse than he usually was after visiting Elantris's wall. Hrathen turned to look back at the city. They had nearly reached their chapel,

but the enormous wall surrounding Elantris was still visible behind them. Atop it somewhere was the infuriating young woman who had somehow gotten the best of him this day.

"She was magnificent," Hrathen said in spite of himself. Like any of his kind, he had an unquestioned prejudice when it came to the Teoish people. Teod had banished Derethi ministers from the country fifty years ago following a small misunderstanding, and had never consented to let them back in. The Teoish king had come quite near to banishing the Fjordell ambassadors as well. There wasn't a single known Teoish member of Shu-Dereth, and the Teoish royal house was infamous for its biting denunciations of all things Derethi.

Still, it was invigorating to meet a person who could so easily foil one of his sermons. Hrathen had preached Shu-Dereth so long, had made such an art of manipulating the public mind, that he hardly found challenge in it any longer. His success in Duladel a half year ago had proven that one could even cause nations to crumble, if one were capable enough.

Unfortunately, in Duladel there had been little opposition. The Dulas themselves were too open, too accepting. to present a true challenge. In the end, with the shambles of a government dead at his feet. Hrathen had found himself disappointed. It had been almost too easy.

"Yes, she is impressive," he said.

"She is accursed above all others," Dilaf hissed. "A member of the only race hated by Lord Jaddeth."

So that was what was bothering him. Many Fjordells assumed that there was no hope for the Teos. It was foolishness, of course-a simple justification that infused Fjorden's historical enemies with theological hatred. Still, many people believed it-and apparently Dilaf was among them.

"Jaddeth hates no one but those who hare Him," Hrathen said.

"They do hate Him."

"Most of them have never even heard His name preached, Arteth," Hrathen said. "Their king, yes; he is most likely cursed for his injunction against Derethi priests. However, the people haven't even been given a chance. Once Arelon falls to Lord Jaddeth, then we can worry about penetrating Teod. The country won't last long with the rest of the civilized world pitted against it."

"It will be destroyed," Dilaf prophesied with angry eyes. "Jaddeth will not wait while our arteths preach His name against the unyielding walls of Teoish hearts."

"Lord Jaddeth can only come when all men are united beneath Fjordell rule, Arteth," Hrathen said, turning away from his contemplation of Elantris and moving to enter the chapel. "That includes the ones in Teod."

Dilaf's response was softly spoken, but every word sounded powerfully in Hrathen's ears. "Perhaps," the Arelish priest whispered. "But there is another way.

Lord Jaddeth will rise when every living soul is united-the Teoish will be no obstacle if we destroy them. When the final Teo heaves his last sigh, when the Elan-trims have been burned from the face of Sycla, then all men will follow Wyrn. Then Jaddeth will come."

The words were disturbing. Hrathen had come to save Arelon. not to burn it. It might be necessary to undermine the monarchy, and perhaps he would have to spill some noble blood, but the end result would be the redemption of an entire nation. To Hrathen. uniting all mankind meant converting them to Derethi, not murdering those who didn't believe.

Except, perhaps his way was wrong. Wyrn's patience seemed only slightly greater than Dilaf's-the three-month rime limit proved that much. Suddenly Hrathen felt an extreme sense of urgency. Wyrn meant his words: Unless Hrathen converted Arelon, the country would be destroyed.

'Great Jaddeth Below…" Hrathen whispered. invoking his deity's name-an action he reserved for only the most sacred of times. Right or wrong. he didn't want the blood of an entire kingdom-even a heretical one-on his hands. He must succeed.

Fortunately. his loss to the Teoish girl hadn't been as complete as she probably assumed. When Hrathen arrived at the meeting place-a large suite in one of Kae's finest inns-many of the nobles he had invited were waiting for him. The speech on Elantris's wall had been only one part of his plan to convert these men.

"Greetings, Lords," Hrathen said with a nod of his head.

"Don't pretend everything is fine between us, priest," said Idan, one of the younger, more vocal nobles. "You promised your words would bring power. It appears powerful confusion was the only thing they produced."

Hrathen waved his hand dismissively. "My speech baffled one simpleminded girl. It is said the fair princess has trouble remembering which is her right hand and which is her left. I wouldn't have expected her to understand my speech-don't tell me that you, Lord Idan, were similarly lost."

Idan blushed. "Of course not. my lord. It's just that. I failed to see how conversion could grant us power."

"The power. my lord, comes in the perception of your enemy." Hrathen strolled through the room, the ever-present Dilaf at his side, and chose a seat. Some gyorns preferred to use a standing posture as a form of intimidation, but Hrathen found it more useful to sit. More often than not, sitting made his listeners-especially those who were standing-uncomfortable. One appeared more in control when one could captivate an audience without towering over them.

Sure enough. Idan and the others soon found their seats as well. Hrathen

rested his elbows on the armrests, then clasped his hands and regarded his audience in silence. His brow furled slightly as his eyes fell on one face near the back of the room. The man was older, perhaps in his late forties, and wore rich clothing. The most telling part of the man's appearance was the large purplish birthmark on the left side of his neck and face.

Hrathen hadn't invited Duke Telrii to the meeting. The duke was one of the most powerful men in AreIon, and Hrathen had kept his invitations to the younger nobles. He had assumed that he had little chance in convincing powerful men to follow him; young men impatient to move up the aristocratic ladder were usually easier to manipulate. Hrathen would have to speak carefully this night-a powerful alliance could be his reward.

"Well?" Idan finally asked. fidgeting beneath Hrathen's stare. "Who are they then? Who do you perceive as our enemy?"

"The Elantrians," Hrathen said simply. He could feel Dilaf tense by his side as he mentioned the word.

Idan's discomfort left as he chuckled. shooting looks at several of his companions. "The Elantrians have been dead for a decade, Fjordell. They are hardly a threat."

"No. my young lord," Hrathen said. "They live on."

"If you can call it that."

"I don't mean those pitiful mongrels inside the city," Hrathen said. "I mean the Elantrians that live in the people's minds. Tell me, Idan. Have you ever met a man who thought the Elantrians would return someday?"

Idan's chuckles faded away as he considered the question.

"Iadon's rule is far from absolute," Hrathen said. "He is more of a regent than a king. The people don't really expect him to be monarch for long-they're waiting for their blessed Elantrians to return. Many call the Reod false, a kind of 'test' to see who will remain true to the old pagan religion. You have all heard how people speak of Elantris in whispers."

Hrathen's words held weight. He had been in Kae for only a few days, but he had listened and researched well during that time. He was exaggerating the opinion, but he knew it existed.

"Iadon doesn't see the danger," Hrathen continued softly. "He doesn't see that his leadership is suffered, rather than accepted. As long as the people have a physical reminder of Elantris's might, they will fear-and as long as they fear something more than they fear their king, none of you will have power. Your titles came from the king; your power is connected to him. If he is impotent, then you are as well."

They were listening now. At the heart of every nobleman was an incurable insecurity. Hrathen hadn't met an aristocrat yet who wasn't at least in part convinced that the peasants laughed at him behind his back.

"Shu-Korath doesn't recognize the danger," Hrathen continued. "The Korathi do nothing to denounce the Elantrians, and therefore perpetuate the public's hope. Irrational though it may be, the people want to believe Elantris will be restored. They imagine how grand it used to be, their memories enhanced by a decade of stories-it is human nature to believe that other places and ocher times are better than the here and now. If you ever want to hold true domination over Arelon, my dear noble friends, then you must abolish your people's foolish hopes. You must find a way to free them from Elantris's grip."

Young Idan nodded enthusiastically. Hrathen pursed his lips with dissatisfaction: The boy noble had been too easily swayed. As was often the case, the most outspoken man was the least discerning. Ignoring Idan. Hrathen judged the expressions of the others. They were thoughtful, but not convinced. The more mature Telrii sat quietly at the back, rubbing the large ruby on one of his rings, watching Hrathen with a musing expression.

Their uncertainty was good. Men as fickle-minded as Idan were of no use to him; those so easily won would be lost just as quickly. "Tell me, men of Arelon," Hrathen said. changing his argument subtly, "have you traveled the countries of the East?"

There were several nods. During the last few years. the East had seen a flood of visitors from Arelon touring through the old Fjordell Empire. Hrathen strongly suspected that the new aristocracy of Arelon, even more insecure than most nobles, felt a desire to prove its level of cultured refinement by associating with kingdoms such as Svorden, the cultural epicenter of the East.

"If you have visited the powerful countries of the East, my friends, then you know of the influence available to those who align themselves with the Derethi priesthood." "Influence" was, perhaps, an understatement. No king ruled east of the Dathreki Mountains unless he professed allegiance to Shu-Dereth. and the most desirable and lucrative governmental positions always fell to those who were diligent in their worship of Jaddeth.

There was a promise implicit in Hrathen's words and-no matter what else they might discuss this night, no matter what other arguments Hrathen put forth-this was what would win their support. It was no secret that Derethi priests took a keen interest in politics; and most people knew that gaining the endorsement of the church was usually enough to insure political victory. This was the promise the noblemen had come expecting to hear, and this was why the Teoish girl's complaints hadn't affected them. Theological disputes were far from these men's minds: Shu-Dereth or Shu-Korath. it mattered little to them. All they needed was an assurance that a sudden outpouring of piety on their parts would in turn be rewarded with temporal blessings-very tangible and spendable ones.

"Enough wordplay, priest," said Ramear, one of the younger nobles. He was a hawk-faced second son of an unimportant baron, a man with a sharp Aonic nose

and a reputation for straightforwardness-a reputation he apparentIy deserved. "I want promises. Are you saying that if we convert to Derethi, you will grant us greater holdings?"

"Jaddeth rewards his followers," Hrathen said noncommittally.

'And how will he reward us?" Ramear demanded. "Shu-Dereth holds no power in this kingdom, priest."

"Lord Jaddeth holds power everywhere, friend," Hrathen said. Then, to forestall further demands, he continued. "It is true that as of yet He has few followers in Arelon. The world. however, is dynamic, and few things can stand against Jaddeth's empire. Remember Duladel, my friends. Arelon has remained untouched for so long because we haven't bothered to spare the effort it would take to convert her." A lie, but only a modest one. "The first problem is Elantris. Remove it from the people's minds, and they will gravitate toward Shu-Dereth-Shu-Korath is too tranquil, too indolent. Jaddeth will grow in the people's awareness, and as He does, they will look for role models within the ranks of the aristocracy-men who hold to the same ideals as themselves."

"And then we will be rewarded?" Ramear asked pointedly.

"The people will never suffer rulers who don't believe as they do. As recent history has shown, my friends. kings and monarchies are hardly eternal."

Ramear sat back to contemplate the priest's words. Hrathen had to be careful yet; it was quite possible that only a few of these men would end up supporting him, and he didn't want to give the others evidence against him. Lenient as he may be with regards to religion, King Iadon wouldn't suffer Hrathen's preaching long if he found it treasonous.

Later, after Hrathen sensed firm conviction in his fledgling nobles, he would give them more concrete promises. And. no matter what his opponents might say, Hrathen's promises were trustworthy: as little as he liked working with men whose allegiance could be bought. it was a firm tenet of Shu-Dereth that ambition should be rewarded. Besides, it was beneficial to have a reputation for honesty, if only so that one could lie at crucial moments.

"It will take time to unseat an entire religion and set up a new one in its place," mused Waren, a thin man with a head of nearly white blond hair. Waren was known for his strict piety; Hrathen had been rather surprised when he accompanied his cousin Idan to the meeting. It appeared that Waren's renowned faith was less a matter of religious fervor than it was one of political advantage. Winning him. and his reputation, would be a great help to Hrathen's cause.

"You would be surprised. young Lord Waren," Hrathen said. "Until very recently, Duladel was the seat of one of the world's oldest religions. Now, as far as Fjordell recorders can tell, that religion has been completely wiped out-at least in its pure form."

"Yes," Waren said, "but the collapse of the Jesker religion and the Duladen

Republic are events that had been building for years, perhaps even centuries.' "But you cannot deny that when that change in power occurred, it came swiftly," Hrathen said.

Waren paused. "True."

"The fall of the Elantrians was likewise swift," Hrathen said. "Change can come with blinding speed, Lord Waren-but those who are prepared can profit quite substantially from it. You say that the fall of Jesker was building for years… well, I suggest to you that the Korathi religion has been in decline for a similar amount of time. It used to hold much sway in the East. Now, its influence has been relegated to only Teod and Arelon."

Waren paused thoughtfully. He appeared to be a man of intelligence and shrewdness. and seemed swayed by Hrathen's logic. It was possible that Hrathen had misjudged the Arelish nobility. Most of them were as hopeless as their king, but a surprising number showed promise. Perhaps they realized just how precarious their positions were-their people starving, their aristocracy inexperienced, and the full attention of the Fjordell Empire turned upon them. When the storm hit. most of Arelon would be surprised like rodents stunned by a bright light. These few lords. however, might just be worth saving.

"My lords. I hope you will review my offers with more wisdom than your king," Hrathen said. "These are difficult times, and those who don't have the Church's support will find life harsh in the coming months. Remember who and what I represent."

"Remember Elantris," a voice, Dilaf's, hissed from beside Hrathen. "Do not forget the well of desecration that pollutes our land. They sleep, and they wait, clever as always. They wait to capture you-all of you-and drag you into their embrace. You must cleanse the world of them before they cleanse it of you."

There was an uncomfortable moment of silence. Finally-the arteth's sudden exclamation having spoiled his rhythm-Hrathen leaned back in his chair, crossing his fingers before him to show that the meeting was at an end. The nobles left, their troubled faces showing that they understood the difficult decision Hrathen had placed before them. Hrathen studied them. deciding which ones it would be safe to contact again. Idan was his, and with him would inevitably come several of his followers. Hrathen probably had Ramear as well, assuming he met privately with the man and offered him a solid promise of backing. There were a couple of others like Ramear, and then there was Waren, whose eyes were tinged with what looked like respect. Yes, he could do grand things with that one.

They were a politically weak, relatively unimportant lot. but they were a beginning. As Shu-Dereth gained followers, increasingly important nobles would throw their weight behind Hrathen. Then, when the country finally collapsed beneath the weight of political unrest, economic uncertainty. and martial threats, Hrathen would reward his followers with positions in the new government.

The key to reaching that success was still sitting at the back of the meeting, watching quietIy. Duke Telrii's air was stateIy, his face calm, but his reputation for extravagance spoke of great potential.

"My lord Telrii, a moment please, — Hrathen requested, rising. "I have a special proposal that might be of interest to you."

CHAPTER 10

"Sule, I don't think this is a good idea." Galladon's whisper was unenthusiastic as he crouched next to Raoden.

"Hush," Raoden ordered, peeking around the corner toward the courtyard. The gangs had heard about Raoden's recruitment of Mareshe, and were convinced that he intended to start his own rival gang. When Raoden and Galladon had arrived the day before to look for newcomers, they had found a group of Aanden's men waiting for them. The reception hadn't been pleasant. Fortunately, they had escaped without any broken bones or stubbed toes, but this time Raoden intended to be a little more subtle.

"What if they're waiting for us again?" Galladon asked.

"They probably are," Raoden said. "Which is why you should keep your voice down. Come on."

Raoden slipped around the corner and into an alleyway. His toe pained him as he walked, as did his scraped hands and a bruise he had picked up on his arm. In addition, the hunger called to him, a phantom passion from within.

Galladon sighed. "I'm not so bored with death that I want to abandon it in favor of an existence of pure pain. Kolo?"

Raoden turned back with tolerant eyes. "Galladon, someday you're going to get over this determined pessimism of yours, and all of Elantris will collapse from the shock."

"Pessimism?" Galladon demanded as Raoden crept down the alleyway. "Pessimism? Me? Dulas are the most lighthearted, easygoing people in Opelon! We look at each day with- Sule? Don't you dare leave when I'm defending myself!"

Raoden ignored the large Dula. He also tried to ignore his pains, sharp though they were. His new leather shoes helped immensely: despite Galladon's reservations, Mareshe had created a product to match his considerable ego. The shoes were sturdy, with a strong, protective sole, but the soft leather-from the covers of Galladon's books-fit perfectly and didn't rub.

Peeking carefully around the corner, Raoden studied the courtyard. Shaor's men weren't visible, but they were probably hiding nearby. Raoden perked up as he saw the city gate swinging open. The day had brought a new arrival. However, he was shocked when the Elantris City Guard pushed not one. but three separate white-clothed forms through the gate.

"Three?" Raoden said.

"The Shaod is unpredictable, sule," Galladon said, creeping up behind him. "This changes everything," Raoden said with annoyance.

"Good. Let's go-the others can have today's offering. Kolo?"

"What? And miss such a grand opportunity? Galladon. I'm disappointed in you."

The Dula grumbled something Raoden couldn't catch. and Raoden reached back to clap the big man reassuringly on the shoulder. "Don't worry-I have a plan."

"Already?"

"We have to move quickly-any minute now one of those three is going to take a step, and then our opening will be gone."

"Doloken," Galladon muttered. "What are you going to do?"

"Nothing. You, however, are going to have a nice stroll out there in the courtyard."

What?" Galladon asked. "Sule, you've gone kayana again. If I go out there, the gangs are going to see me!'

"Exactly." Raoden said with a smile. "Just make sure you run very quickly. my friend. We wouldn't want them to catch you."

"You're serious," Galladon said with growing apprehension.

"Unfortunately. Now get moving-lead them off to the left, and I'll do the rest. We'll meet back where we left Mareshe."

Galladon huffed something about "not being worth all the dried meat in the world." but he let Raoden push him into the courtyard. A moment later a series of startled growls came from the building where Shaor's men usually hid. The feral men burst out, forgetting the three newcomers in their hatred of the man who had wronged them just a few days earlier.

Galladon shot one final withering look in Raoden's direction. then took off at a dash, choosing a street at random and leading Shaor's men away. Raoden gave him a moment, then ran out into the middle of the courtyard, making a great show of breathing deeply, as if from exhaustion.

"Which way did he go?" he demanded sharply of the three confused newcomers.

"Who?" one of them finally ventured.

"The large Dula! Quickly, man, which way did he go? He has the cure!" "The cure?" the man asked with surprise.

"Of course. It's very rare, but there should be enough for all of us, if you tell me which way he went. Don't you want to get out of here?"

The newcomer raised a wavering hand and pointed at the path Galladon had taken.

"Come on!" Raoden urged. "Unless we move quickly we'll lose him forever!" With that, he started running.

The three newcomers stood for a moment: then, Raoden's sense of urgency too much for them, they followed. All three of their first steps, therefore, were to the north-the direction that would have made them the property of Shaor's men. The other two gangs could only watch with frustration as all three dashed away.

"What can you do?" Raoden asked.

The woman shrugged. "Maare is my name, my lord. I was a simple housewife. I have no special skills to speak of."

Raoden snorted. "If you're like any other housewife, then you're probably more skilled than anyone here. Can you weave?"

"Of course, my lord."

Raoden nodded thoughtfully. "And you?" he asked of the next man.

"Rill, a workman, my lord. I spent most of my time building on my master's plantation."

"Hauling bricks?"

"At first, my lord," the man said. He had the wide hands and ingenuous face of a worker, but his eyes were keen and intelligent. "I spent years learning with the journeymen. I hoped that my master would send me to apprentice."

"You're very old to be an apprentice," Raoden noted.

"I know, my lord, but it was a hope. Not many of the peasantry have room for hopes anymore, even ones so simple."

Raoden nodded again. The man didn't speak like a peasant, but few people in Arelon did. Ten years ago, Arelon had been a land of opportunity, and most of its people had been at least slightly educated. Many of the men in his father's court complained that learning had ruined the peasantry for good work, selectively forgetting that they themselves had been members of the same "peasantry" a decade earlier.

"All right, how about you?" Raoden asked the next man.

The third newcomer, a well-muscled man with a nose that appeared to have

been broken at least a dozen times, regarded Raoden with hesitant eyes. "Before I answer, I want to know just why I should listen to you."

"Because I just saved your life." Raoden said.

"I don't understand. What happened to that other man?"

"He should show up in a few minutes."

"But-"

"We weren't really chasing him," Raoden said. "We were getting you three out of danger. Mareshe, please explain."

The artisan jumped at the chance. With wild gestures he explained his narrow escape two days earlier, making it appear that he had been on the verge of death before Raoden appeared and helped him to safety. Raoden smiled; Mareshe had a melodramatic soul. The artist's voice rose and fell like a well-written symphony. Listening to the man's narrative, even Raoden nearly believed he had done something incredibly noble.

Mareshe finished with a proclamation that Raoden was trustworthy, and encouraged them all to listen to him. At the end, even the burly. hook-nosed man was attentive.

"My name is Saolin, Lord Spirit," the man said, "and I was a soldier in Count Eondel's personal legion."

"I know Eondel," Raoden said with a nod. "He's a good man-a soldier himself before he was granted a title. You were probably trained well."

"We are the best soldiers in the country, sir," Saolin said proudly.

Raoden smiled. "It isn't hard to best most of the soldiers in our poor country, Saolin. However, I'd match Eondel's legion against soldiers from any nation-1 always found them to be men of honor, discipline, and skill. Much like their leader. Giving Eondel a title is one of the few intelligent things Iadon has done recently."

"As I understand it, my lord, the king didn't have much choice," Saolin said with a smile, showing a mouth that was missing a couple of teeth. "Eondel has amassed quite a large fortune by hiring out his personal forces to the Crown."

"That's the truth," Raoden said with a laugh. "Well, Saolin, I am glad to have you. A professional soldier of your skill will certainly make us all feel a lot safer around here."

"Whatever Your Lordship needs," Saolin said, his face growing serious. "I pledge you my sword. I know little about religion besides saying my prayers, and I don't really understand what's going on here, but a man who speaks well of Lord Eondel is a good man in my estimation."

Raoden clasped Saolin on the shoulder, ignoring the fact that the grizzled soldier didn't have a sword to pledge anymore. "I appreciate and accept your protection, friend. But I warn you, this is no easy burden you take upon yourself. I'm quickly amassing enemies in here, and it is going to require a great deal of vigilance to make sure we aren't surprised by an attack."

"I understand, my lord." Saolin said fervently. "But, by Domi. I won't Iet you down!"

"And what of us, my lord?" asked Riil the builder.

"I have a grand project in store for you two as well," Raoden said. "Look up and tell me what you see."

Riil raised his eyes to the sky, his eyes confused. "I see nothing, my lord. Should I?"

Raoden laughed. "Not a thing, Riil. That's the problem-the roof to this building must have fallen in years ago. Despite that, it's one of the largest and least-degenerate buildings I've found. I don't suppose your training included some experience in roof building?"

Riil smiIed. "It certainly did, my lord. You have materials?"

"That's going to be the tricky part. Riil. All of the wood in Elantris is either broken or rotted."

"That is a problem," Riil acknowledged. "Perhaps if we dried out the wood, then mixed it with clay..

"It isn't an easy task, Riil. Maare," Raoden said.

"We'll give it our best try, my lord," Maare assured him.

"Good," Raoden said with an approving nod. His bearing, coupled with their insecurity, made them quick to listen. It wasn't loyalty, not yet. Hopefully. time would gain him their trust as well as their words.

"Now. Mareshe," Raoden continued, "please explain to our new friends about what it means to be an Elantrian. I don't want Riil falling off the top of a building before he realizes breaking his neck won't necessarily mean an end to the pain."

"Yes. my lord," Mareshe said, eyeing the newcomers' food, which was sitting on a relatively clean section of the floor. The hunger was affecting him already.

Raoden carefully chose a few items from offerings, then nodded to the rest. "Divide this up amongst yourselves and eat it. Saving it won't do any good-the hunger is going to start immediately. and you might as well get this down before it has time to make you greedy."

The four nodded, and Mareshe began to explain the limitations of life in Elantris as he divided the food. Raoden watched for a moment, then turned away to think.

"Sule, my hama would love you. She always complained that I don't get enough exercise." Raoden looked up as Galladon strode into the room. "Welcome back, my friend," Raoden said with a smile. "I was beginning to

worry.

Galladon snorted. "I didn't see you worrying when you shoved me out into that courtyard. Seen worms on hooks treated more kindly. Kolo?"

"Ah, but you made such fantastic bait," Raoden said. "Besides, it worked. We got the newcomers, and you appear remarkably bruise-free."

"A state of being that is most likely a source of grand displeasure to Shaor's dogs."

"How did you escape them?" Raoden asked, handing Galladon the loaf of bread he had grabbed for the Dula. Galladon regarded it, then ripped it in half and offered one part to Raoden, who held up his hand forestallingly.

Galladon shrugged an 'okay, starve if it suits you" shrug, and began to gnaw on the loaf. "Ran into a building with a collapsed set of stairs, then went out the back door," he explained between mouthfuls. "I threw some rocks up onto the roof when Shaor's men entered. After what you did to them the other day. they just assumed I was up there. They're probably stiIl sitting there waiting for me."

"Smooth," Raoden said.

"Somebody didn't leave me much choice."

Galladon continued to eat in quiet. listening to the newcomers discuss their various "important duties." "You going to tell all of them that?" he asked in a quiet voice.

"What's that?"

"The newcomers, sule. You made them all think they are of vital importance. just like Mareshe. Shoes are nice, but not a matter of life and death."

Raoden shrugged. "People do a better job when they assume they're important."

Galladon was quiet for another short moment before speaking again. "They're right."

'Who?"

"The other gangs. You are starting your own gang."

Raoden shook his head. "Galladon, that is just a tiny part of it. No one accomplishes anything in Elantris-they're all either too busy squabbling over food or contemplating their misery. The city needs a sense of purpose."

"We're dead. sule," Galladon said. "What purpose can we have besides suffering?"

"That's exactly the problem. Everyone's convinced that their lives are over just because their hearts stopped beating."

"That's usually a pretty good indication, sule." Galladon said dryly.

"Not in our case, my friend. We need to convince ourselves that we can go on. The Shaod isn't causing all the pain here-I've seen people on the outside lose hope too, and their souls end up just as emaciated as those poor wretches in the square. If we can restore even a tiny bit of hope to these people, then their lives will improve drastically." He emphasized the word "lives." looking Galladon right in the eyes.

"The other gangs aren't just going to sit around and watch you steal all their offerings, sule," Galladon said. "They're going to get tired of you very quickly." "Then I'll just have to be ready for them." Raoden nodded toward the large

building around them. "This will make a rather good base of operations, wouldn't you say? It has this open room in the middle, with all of those smaller ones at the back."

Galladon squinted upward. "You could have picked a building with a roof." "Yes, I know," Raoden replied. "But this one suits my purpose. I wonder what it used to be."

"A church," Galladon said. "Korathi."

"How do you know?" Raoden asked with surprise.

"Has the feel, sule."

"Why would there be a Korathi church in Elantris?" Raoden argued. "The Elantrians were their own gods."

"But they were very lenient gods. There was supposed to be a grand Korathi chapel here in Elantris, the most beautiful of its kind. It was built as an offering of friendship to the people of Teod."

"That seems so odd," Raoden said with a shake of his head. "Gods of one religion building a monument to Domi."

"Like I said. The Elantrians were very lax gods. They didn't really care if the people worshipped them-they were secure in their divinity. Until the Reod came along. Kolo?"

"You seem to know quite a bit, Galladon," Raoden noted.

"And since when has that been a sin?" Galladon said with a huff. "You've lived in Kae all your life, sule. Maybe instead of asking why I know these things, you should wonder why you don't."

"Point taken," Raoden said, glancing to the side. Mareshe was still deeply involved in his explanation of an Elantrian's danger-fraught life. -Iie's not going to be done anytime soon. Come on, there's something I want to do."

"Does it involve running?" Galladon asked in a pained voice.

"Only if they spot us."

Raoden recognized Aanden. It was difficult to see-the Shaod brought profound changes-but Raoden had a knack for faces. The so-called Baron of Elantris was a short man with a sizable paunch and a long drooping mustache that was obviously fake. Aanden did not look noble-of course, few noblemen Raoden knew looked very aristocratic.

Regardless, Aanden was no baron. The man before Raoden, seated on a throne of gold and presiding over a court of sickly-looking Elantrians, had been called Taan. He had been one of Kae's finest sculptors before the Shaod took him, but he had not been of noble blood. Of course, Raoden's own father had been nothing more than a simple trader until chance had made him king. In Elantris, Taan had apparently taken advantage of a similar opportunity.

The years in Elantris had not been kind to Taan. The man was blubbering incoherently to his court of rejects.

"He's mad?" Raoden asked, crouched outside the window they were using to spy on Aanden's court.

"We each have our own way of dealing with death, sule," Galladon whispered. "The rumors say Aanden's insanity was a conscious decision. They say that after being thrown into Elantris he looked around and said, 'There's no way I can face this sane.' After that, he declared himself Baron Aanden of Elantris and began giving orders."

"And people follow him?"

"Some do," Galladon whispered with a shrug. "He may be mad, bur so is the rest of the world-at least, to the eyes of one who's been thrown in here. Kolo? Aanden is a source of authority. Besides, maybe he was a baron on the outside."

"He wasn't. He was a sculptor."

"You knew him?"

"I met him once," Raoden said with a nod. Then he looked back at Galladon with inquisitive eyes. "Where did you hear the rumors about him?"

"Can we move back first, sule?" Galladon requested. "I'd rather not end up a participant in one of Aanden's mock trials and executions."

"Mock?"

"Everything's mock but the axe."

"Ah. Good idea-I've seen all I needed to."

The two men moved back, and as soon as they were a few streets away from the university, Galladon answered Raoden's question. "I talk to people. sule; that's where I get my information. Granted, the great majority of the city's people are Hoed, but there're enough conscious ones around to talk with. Of course, my mouth is what got me in trouble with you. Maybe if I'd kept it shut I'd still be sitting on those steps enjoying myself, rather than spying on one of the most dangerous men in the city."

"Perhaps," Raoden said. "But you wouldn't be having half as much fun. You'd be chained to your boredom."

"I'm so glad you liberated me, sule."

"Anytime."

Raoden thought as they walked, crying to decide on a plan of action should Aanden ever come looking for him. It hadn't taken Raoden long to adjust to walking on Elantris's uneven, slime-covered streets; his still painful toe was a wonderful motivator. He was actually beginning to regard the dun-colored walls and grime as normal, which bothered him much more than the city's dirtiness ever had.

"Sule," Galladon eventually asked. "Why did you want to see Aanden? You couldn't have known you'd recognize him."

Raoden shook his head. "If Aanden had been a baron from the outside, I would have known him almost immediately."

"You're certain?"

Raoden nodded absentIy.

Galladon was silent for a few more streets, then spoke with sudden understanding. "Now, sule, I'm not very good with these Aons you Arelenes hold in such esteem, but unless I'm completely wrong, the Aon for 'spirit' is Rao."

"Yes," Raoden said hesitantly.

"And doesn't the king of Arelon have a son named Raoden?"

"He did."

"And here you are, sule, claiming to know all the barons in Arelon. You're obviously a man with a good education, and you give commands easily." "You could say that." Raoden said.

"Then, to top it all off, you call yourself 'Spirit.' Pretty suspicious. Kolo?" Raoden sighed. "I should have picked a different name. eh?"

"By Doloken, boy! You're telling me you're the crown prince of Arelon?"

"I was the crown prince of Arelon, Galladon," Raoden corrected. "I lost the title when I died."

"No wonder you're so frustrating. I've spent my entire life trying to avoid royalty. and here I end up with you. Burning Doloken!"

"Oh quiet down." Raoden said. "It's not like I'm really royalty-it's been in the family for less than a generation."

"That's long enough, Galladon said sullenly.

"If it helps, my father didn't think I was fit to rule. He tried everything to keep me from the throne."

Galladon snorted. "I'd be scared to see the man Iadon found fit to rule. Your father's an idiot-no offense intended."

"None taken," Raoden replied. "And I trust you'll keep my identity secret." Galladon sighed. "If you wish."

"I do. If I'm going to do any good in Elantris, I need to win followers because they like what I'm doing. not because they feel a patriotic obligation." Galladon nodded. "You could have at least told me, sule."

"You said we shouldn't talk about our pasts."

"True."

Raoden paused. "Of course, you know what this means."

Galladon eyed him suspiciously. "What?"

"Now that you know who I was, you have to tell me who you were. It's only fair."

Galladon's response was long in coming. They had almost arrived at the church before he spoke. Raoden slowed his walk, not wanting to break off his friend's narration by arriving at their destination. He needn't have worried…

Galladon's declaration was brief and pointed.

"I was a farmer," he said curtly.

"A farmer?" Raoden had been expecting something more.

"And an orchard-keeper. I sold my fields and bought an apple farm because I figured it would be easier-you don't have to replant trees every year." "Was it?" Raoden asked. "Easier, I mean?"

Galladon shrugged. "I thought it was, though I know a couple of wheat farmers that would argue with me until the sun set. Kolo?" The larger man looked at Raoden with an insightful eye. "You don't think I'm telling the truth about my past. do you?"

Raoden smiled, spreading his hands before him. "I'm sorry, Galladon, but you just don't seem like a farmer to me. You have the build for it, but you seem too…"

"Intelligent?" Galladon asked. "Stile, I've seen some farmers with minds so sharp you could have used their heads to scythe grain."

"I don't doubt that you have," Raoden said. "But, intelligent or not, those types still tend to be uneducated. You are a learned man. Galladon."

"Books. stile, are a wonderful thing. A wise farmer has time to study, assuming he lives in a country such as Duladen, where men are free."

Raoden raised an eyebrow. "So, you're going to hold to this farmer story?" "It's the truth, stile," Galladon said. "Before I became an Elantrian, I was a farmer."

Raoden shrugged. Perhaps. Galladon had been able to predict the rain, as well as do a number of other eminently practical things. Still, it seemed like there was something more, something he wasn't ready to share yet.

"All right." Raoden said appreciatively. "I believe you."

Galladon nodded curtly, his expression saying he was very glad the matter was settled. Whatever he was hiding, it wouldn't come out this day. So. instead, Rao-den took the opportunity to ask a question that had been bothering him since the first day he came into Elantris.

"Galladon," he asked, "where are the children?"

"Children, sule?"

"Yes, if the Shaod strikes randomly, then it should strike children as well as adults."

Galladon nodded. "It does. I've seen babes barely old enough to walk get thrown in those gates."

"Then where are they? I only see adults."

"Elantris is a harsh place, sule," Galladon said quietly as they strode through the doors to Raoden's broken-down church. "Children don't last very long here."

"Yes. but- Raoden cur himself off as he saw something flicker in the corner of his eye. He turned with surprise.

"A Seon," Galladon said, noticing the glowing ball.

"Yes," Raoden said, watching the Seon float slowly through the open ceiling

and spin in a lazy circle around the two men. "It's so sad how they just drift around the city like this. I…" he trailed off, squinting slightly, trying to make out which Aon glowed at the center of the strange, silent Seon.

"Stile?" Galladon asked.

"Idos Domi," Raoden whispered. "It's Ien."

"The Seon? You recognize it?"

Raoden nodded, holding out his hand with the palm up. The Seon floated over and alighted on his proffered palm for a moment; then it began to float away, flitting around the room like a careless butterfly.

"Ien was my Seon." Raoden said. "Before I was thrown in here." He could see the Aon at Ien's center now. The character looked… weak, somehow. It glowed unevenly, sections of the character very dim. like…

Like the blotches on an Elantrian c skin, Raoden realized, watching Ien float away. The Seon headed for the wall of the church, continuing on until he bounced against it. The small ball of light hovered for a moment, contemplating the wall, then spun away to float in a different direction. There was an awkwardness to the Seon's motion-as if Ien could barely keep himself upright in the air. He jerked occasionally, and constantly moved in slow, dizzy loops.

Raoden's stomach turned as he regarded what was left of his friend. He'd avoided thinking about Ien too much during his days in Elantris; he knew what happened to Seons when their masters were taken by the Shaod. He'd assumed-perhaps hoped-that Ien had been destroyed by the Shaod, as sometimes happened.

Raoden shook his head. "Ien used to be so wise. I never knew a creature, Seon or man. more thoughtful than he."

… sorry, stile," Galladon said solemnly.

Raoden held out his hand again, and the Seon approached dutifully, as it had once done for the young boy Raoden-a boy who hadn't yet learned that Seons were more valuable as friends than as servants.

Does he recognize me? Raoden wondered, watching the Seon lurch slightly in the air before him. Or is it just the familiar gesture that he recognizes?

Raoden would probably never know. After hovering above the palm for a second. the Seon lost interest and floated away again.

"Oh, my dear friend." Raoden whispered. "And I thought the Shaod had been harsh to me."

CHAPTER 11

Only five men responded to Kiin's request. Lukel scowled at the meager turnout. "Raoden had as many as thirty men at his meetings before he died," the handsome merchant explained. "I didn't expect them all to come running, but five? That's barely even worth our time."

"It's enough, son," Kiin said thoughtfully, peeking through the kitchen door. "They may be few in number, bur we got the best of the lot. Those are five of the most powerful men in the nation, not to mention five of the most intelligent. Rao-den had a way of attracting clever men to his side."

"Kiin, you old bear,' one of the men called from the dining room. He was a stately man with graying lines of silver hair who wore a sharp martial uniform. "Are you going to feed us or not? Domi knows I only came because I heard you were going to fix some of your roast ketathum."

"The pig is turning as we speak, Eondel." Kiin called back. "And I made sure to prepare a double portion for you. Keep your stomach in check for a little while longer."

The man laughed heartily, patting his belly-which, as far as Sarene could tell, was as flat and hard as that of a man many years younger. "Who is he?" she asked.

"The Count of Eon Plantation," Kiin said. "Lukel, go check on the pork while your cousin and I gossip about our guests."

"Yes, Father," Lukel said, accepting the poker and moving to the firepit room at the back of the kitchen.

"Eondel is the only man besides Raoden that I've ever seen openly oppose the king and get away with it." Kiin explained. "He's a military genius, and owns a small personal army. There are only a couple hundred men in it, bur they're extremely well trained."

Next Kiin pointed through the slightly open door toward a man with dark brown skin and delicate features. "Thar man beside Eondel is Baron Shuden." "Jindoeese?" Sarene asked.

Her uncle nodded. "His family took up residence in Arelon about a century ago, and they've amassed a fortune directing the Jindoeese trade routes through

the country. When Iadon came to power, he offered them a barony to keep their caravans running. Shuden's father passed away about five years ago, and the son is much more

traditional than the father ever was. He thinks Iadon's method of rule contradicts the heart of Shu-Keseg, which is why he's willing to meet with us.

Sarene tapped her cheek in thought, studying Shuden. 'If his heart is as Jindoeese as his skin. Uncle. then he could be a powerful ally indeed."

"That's what your husband thought," Kiin said.

Sarene pursed her lips. "Why do you keep referring to Raoden as 'your husband'? I know I'm married. No need to keep pointing it out."

"You know it," Kiin said in his deep-throated rasp, "but you don't believe it yet."

Either Kiin didn't see the question in her face. or he simply ignored it, for he continued with his explanations as if he hadn't just made an infuriatingly unfair judgment.

'Beside Shuden is the Duke Roial of Ial Plantation," Kiin said, nodding to the oldest man in the room. 'His holdings include the port of Iald-a city that is second only to Kae in wealth. He's the most powerful man in the room, and probably the wisest as well. He's been loath to take action against the king, however. Roial and Iadon have been friends since before the Reod."

Sarene raised an eyebrow. "Why does he come, then?"

— Roial is a good man," Kiin explained. "Friendship or not. he knows that Iadon's rule has been horrible for this nation. That, and I suspect he also comes because of boredom."

"He engages in traitorous conferences simply because he's bored?" Sarene asked incredulously.

Her uncle shrugged. "When you've been around as long as Roial, you have trouble finding things to keep you interested. Politics is so ingrained in the duke that he probably can't sleep at night unless he's involved in at least five different wild schemes-he was governor of Iaid before the Reod, and was the only Elantris-appointed official to remain in power after the uprising. He's fabulously wealthy-the only way Iadon keeps ahead is by including national tax revenues in his own earnings."

Sarene studied the duke as the group of men laughed at one of Roial's comments. He seemed different from other elderly statesmen she had met: Roial was boisterous instead of reserved. almost more mischievous than distinguished. Despite the duke's diminutive frame, he dominated the conversation. his thin locks of powder-white hair bouncing as he laughed. One man, however. didn't seem captivated by the duke's company.

"Who is that sitting next to Duke Roial?"

"The portly man?"

"Portly?" Sarene said with a raised eyebrow. The man was so overweight his stomach bulged over the sides of his chair.

"That's how we fat men describe one another," Kiin said with a smile.

"But Uncle," Sarene said with a sweet grin. "You're not fat. You're… robust."

Kiin laughed a scratchy-throated chuckle. "All right, then. The 'robust' gentleman next to Roial is Count Ahan. You wouldn't know it by watching them, but he and the duke are very good friends. Either that or they're very old enemies. I can never remember which it is."

"There's a bit of a distinction there, Uncle," Sarene pointed out.

"Not really. The two of them have been squabbIing and sparring for so Iong that neither one would know what to do without the other. You should have seen their faces when they realized they were both on the same side of this particular argument-Raoden laughed for days after that first meeting. Apparently, he'd gone to them each separately and gained their support, and they both came to that first meeting with the belief they were outdoing the other."

"So why do they keep coming?"

"Well, they both seem to agree with our point of view-not to mention the fact that they really do enjoy one another's company. That or they just want to keep an eye on each other." Kiin shrugged. "Either way they help us, so we don't complain."

"And the last man?" Sarene asked. studying the table's final occupant. He was lean, with a balding head and a pair of very fidgety eyes. The others didn't let nervousness show; they laughed and spoke together as if they were meeting to discuss bird-watching rather than treason. This last man, however, wiggled in his seat uncomfortably, his eyes in constant motion-as if he were trying to determine the easiest way to escape.

"Edan," Kiin said, his lips turning downward. "Baron of Tii Plantation to the south. I've never liked him, but he's probably one of our strongest supporters." "Why is he so nervous?"

"Iadon's system of government lends itself well to greed-the better a noble does financially, the more likely he is to be granted a better title. So, the minor nobles squabble like children, each one trying to find new ways to milk their subjects and increase their holdings.

"The system also encourages financial gambling. Edan's fortune was never very impressive-his holdings border the Chasm, and the lands nearby just aren't very fertile. In an attempt to gain a bit more status. Edan made some risky investments-but lost them. Now he doesn't have the wealth to back his nobility."

"He might lose his title?"

"Not 'might'-he's going to lose it as soon as the next tax period comes around and Iadon realizes just how poor the baron's become. Edan has about three months to either discover a gold mine in his backyard or overthrow Iadon's

system of allocating noble titles." Kiin scratched his face. as if looking for whiskers to pulI in thought. Sarene smiled-ten years might have passed since the burly man's face had held a beard, but old habits were more diffieult to shave away.

"Edan is desperate," Kiin continued, "and desperate people do things completely out of character. I don't trust him, but of all the men in that room, he's probably the most anxious for us to succeed."

"Which wouId mean?" Sarene asked. "What exactly do these men expect to accomplish?"

Kiin shrugged. "They'll do about anything to get rid of this silly system that requires them to prove their wealth. Noblemen will be nobleman. 'Ene-they're worried about maintaining their place in society."

Further discussion was halted as a voice called from the dining room. "Kiin," Duke Roial noted pointedly. "we could have raised our own hogs and had them slaughtered in the rime this is taking you.'

"Good meals take time, Roial," Kiin huffed, sticking his head out the kitchen door. "If you think you can do better, you're welcome to come cook your own."

The duke assured him that wouldn't be necessary. Fortunately, he didn't have to wait much longer. Kiin soon proclaimed the pig cooked to perfection, and ordered Lukel to begin cutting it. The rest of the meal quickly followed-a feast so large it would even have satisfied Kaise, if her father hadn't ordered her and the other children to visit their aunt's house for the evening.

"You're still determined to join us?" Kiin asked Sarene as he reentered the kitchen to grab the final dish.

"Yes." Sarene said firmly.

"This isn't Teod. Sarene." Kiin said. "The men here are a lot more… tradi-

tional. They don't feel it's proper for a woman to be involved in politics." "This from a man who's doing the evening's cooking?" Sarene asked.

Kiin smiled. "Good point." he noted in his scratchy voice. Someday, she

would have to find out what had happened to his throat.

"I can handle myself. Uncle," Sarene said. "Roial isn't the only one who likes a good challenge."

"All right, then," Kiin said, picking up a large steaming bean dish. "Let's go." Kiin led the way through the kitchen doors and then, after setting down the plate, gestured to Sarene. "Everyone. I'm sure you've all met my niece, Sarene. princess of our realm."

Sarene curtsied to Duke Roial, then nodded to the others, before taking her seat.

"I was wondering who that extra seat was for.' mumbled the aged Roial. "Niece. Kiin? You have connections to the Teoish throne?"

"Oh come now!" The overweight Ahan laughed merrily. "Don't tell me you

don't know Kiin is old Eventeo's brother? My spies told me that years ago."

"I was being polite, Ahan," Roial said. "It's bad form to spoil a man's surprise just because your spies are efficient."

"Well, it's also bad form to bring an outsider to a meeting of this nature," Ahan pointed out. His voice was still happy. but his eyes were quite serious.

All faces turned toward Kiin, but it was Sarene who answered. "One would think that after such a drastic reduction in your numbers, my lord, you would appreciate additional support-no matter how unfamiliar, or how feminine, it may be.

The table went silent at her words, ten eyes studying her through the steam rising from Kiin's several masterpieces. Sarene felt herself grow tense beneath their unaccepting gaze. These men knew just how quickly a single error could bring destruction upon their houses. One did nor dabble lightly with treason in a country where civil upheaval was a fresh memory.

Finally, Duke Roial laughed, the chuckle echoing lightly from his slight frame. "I knew it!" he proclaimed. "My dear, no person could possibly be as stupid as you made yourself out to be-not even the queen herself is that empty-headed."

Sarene pasted a smile over her nervousness. "I believe you're wrong about Queen Eshen, Your Grace. She's simply… energetic."

Ahan snorted. "If that's what you want to call it." Then, as it appeared no one else was going to begin, he shrugged and began helping himself to the food. Roial, however, did not follow his rival's lead; mirth had not erased his concerns. He folded his hands in front of himself and regarded Sarene with a very practiced gaze.

"You may be a fine actress, my dear," the duke said as Ahan reached in front of him to grab a basket of rolls, "but I see no reason why you should attend this dinner. Through no fault of your own. you are young and inexperienced. The things we say tonight will be very dangerous to hear and even more dangerous to remember. An unnecessary set of ears-no matter how pretty the head to which they are attached-will not help."

Sarene narrowed her eyes, trying to decide whether the duke was attempting to provoke her or not. Roial was as hard a man to read as any she had ever met. "You'll find that I am hardly inexperienced, my lord. In Teod we don't shelter our women behind a curtain of weaving and embroidering. I have spent years serving as a diplomat."

"True." Roial said, "but you are hardly familiar with the delicate political situations here in Arelon."

Sarene raised an eyebrow. "1 have often found. my lord, that a fresh, unbiased opinion is an invaluable tool in any discussion."

"Don't be silly, girl," spat the still nervous Edan as he filled his plate. "I'm not going to risk my safety simply because you want to assert your liberated nature."

A dozen snide retorts snapped to Sarene's lips. However, even as she was deciding which was the most witty, a new voice entered the debate.

"I beseech you, my lords," said the young Jindo, Shuden. His words were very soft, but still distinct. "Answer me a question. Is `girl' the proper title for one who, had things turned out a bit differently, might have been our queen?"

Forks stopped on the way to mouths. and once again Sarene found herself the focus of the room's attention. This time, however, the looks were slightly more appreciative. Kiin nodded, and Lukel shot her an encouraging smile.

"I warn you, my lords," Shuden continued, "forbid her or accept her as you will, but do not treat her with disrespect. Her Arelish title is no stronger and no more flimsy than our own. Where we ignore one, we must ignore all others."

Sarene blushed furiously on the inside, chastising herself. She had overlooked her most valuable asset-her marriage to Raoden. She had been a Teoish princess all her life: the position formed the cornerstone of who she was. Unfortunately, that self-concept was outdated. She was no longer just Sarene, daughter of Teod: she was also Sarene, wife to the crown prince of Arelon.

"I applaud your caution, my lords," she said. "You have good reason to be careful-you have lost your patron, the only man who could have given you a measure of protection. Remember, however, that I am his wife. I am no substitute for the prince, but I am still a connection to the throne. Not just this throne, but others as well."

"That's well and good, Sarene," Roial said, "but 'connections' and promises will do us little good in the face of the king's wrath."

'little good is not the same as no good, my lord," Sarene replied. Then, in a softer, less argumentative tone, she continued. "My lord duke. I will never know the man that I now call my husband. You all respected and, if I am to believe my uncle. loved Raoden-but I. who should have come to love him best, can never even meet him. This work in which you are involved was his passion. I want to be a part of it. If I cannot know Raoden, at least let me share his dreams."

Roial watched her for a second. and she knew that he was measuring her sincerity. The duke was not a man to be fooled by mock sentimentality. Eventually, he nodded and began cutting himself a piece of pork. "I have no problem with her staying."

"Neither do 1," Shuden said.

Sarene looked at the others. Lukel was smiling openly at her speech. and the stately mercenary Lord Eondel was nearly in tears. "I give my assent to the lady."

"Well, if Roial wants her here, then I have to object out of principle," Ahan said with a laugh. "But, happily, it looks as if I'm outvoted." He winked at her with a broad smile. "I get tired of looking at the same crusty old faces anyway."

"Then she stays?" Edan asked with surprise.

"She stays," Kiin said. Her uncle still hadn't touched his meal. He wasn't the

only one-neither Shuden nor Eondel had begun to eat either. As soon as the debate ended, Shuden bowed his head in a short prayer, then turned to eating. Eon-del, however, waited until Kiin had taken his first bite-a fact Sarene noticed with interest. Despite Roial's higher rank, the meeting was at Kiin's home. According to the older traditions, it should have been his privilege to eat first. Only Eondel, however, had waited. The others were probably so accustomed to being the most important person at their respective tables that they gave no thought to when they should eat.

After the intensity of the debate surrounding Sarene's place, or lack thereof,

the lords were quick to turn their minds to a topic less controversial.

"Kiin," Roial declared, "this is by far the best meal I have eaten in decades." "You humble me, Roial," Kiin said. He apparently avoided calling the others

by their titles-but, oddly, none of them seemed to mind.

"I agree with Lord Roial, Kiin," Eondel said. "No chef in this country can outdo you."

"Arelon is a large place. Eondel," Kiin said. "Be careful not to encourage me too much, lest you find someone better and disappoint me."

"Nonsense," Eondel said.

"I can't believe that you make all of it by yourself," Ahan said with a shake of his large round head. "I'm absolutely certain that you have a fleet of Jaadorian chefs hiding underneath one of those counters back there."

Roial snorted. "Just because it keeps an army of men to keep you fed. Ahan. doesn't mean that a single cook isn't satisfactory for the rest of us." Then, to Kiin, he continued. "Still, Kiin, it is very odd of you to insist on doing this all yourself. Couldn't you at least hire an assistant?"

"I enjoy it. Roial. Why would I let someone else steal my pleasure?"

"Besides, my lord," Lukel added. "it gives the king chest pains every time he

hears that a man as wealthy as my father does something as mundane as cook." "Quite clever," Ahan agreed. "Dissidence through subservience."

Kiin held up his hands innocently. "All I know, my lords, is that a man can take care of himself and his family quite easily without any assistance, no matter how wealthy he supposedly is."

"Supposedly. my friend?" Eondel laughed. "The little bit you let us see is enough to earn you a barony at least. Who knows, maybe if you told everyone how much you're really worth we wouldn't have to worry about Iadon-you'd be king."

"Your assumptions are a bit inflated. Eondel," Kiin said. 'I'm just a simple man who likes to cook."

Roial smiled. "A simple man who likes to cook-and whose brother is king of Teod, whose niece is now the daughter of two kings, and whose wife is a ranked noblewoman in our own court."

"I can't help that I'm related to important people," Kiin said. "Merciful Domi gives us each different trials."

"Speaking of trials," Eondel said, turning eyes on Sarene. "Has Your Ladyship decided what to do for her Trial yet?"

Sarene furled her brow in confusion. "Trial, my lord?"

"Yes. uh. your…" The dignified man looked to the side, a bit embarrassed. "He's talking about your Widow's Trial," Roial explained.

Kiin shook his head. "Don't tell me you expect her to perform one of those, Roial? She never even met Raoden-it's preposterous to expect her to go through mourning, let alone a Trial."

Sarene felt herself grow annoyed. No matter how much she claimed she enjoyed surprises, she didn't like the way this conversation was going. "Would one of you please explain exactly what this Trial is?" she requested in a firm voice.

"When an Arelish noblewoman is widowed, my lady." Shuden explained, "she is expected to perform a Trial."

"So what am I supposed to do?" Sarene asked, frowning. She did not like unfulfilled duties hanging over her.

"Oh. hand out some food or blankets to the poor," Ahan said with a dismissive wave of his hand. "No one expects you to take any real interest in the process. it's just one of the traditions that Iadon decided to hold over from the old days-the Elantrians used to do something similar whenever one of their kind died. I never liked the custom myself. It seems to me we shouldn't encourage the people to look forward to our deaths: it doesn't bode well for an aristocrat's popularity to be at its greatest just after he dies."

"I think it's a fine tradition, Lord Ahan," Eondel said.

Ahan chuckled. "You would. Eondel. You're so conservative that even your socks are more traditional than the rest of us."

"I can't believe no one's told me about it," Sarene said, still annoyed.

"Well," Ahan said, "perhaps somebody would have mentioned it to you if you

didn't spend all of your time holed up in the palace or in Kiin's house." "What else am I supposed to do?"

"Arelon has a fine court, Princess," Eondel said. "1 believe there have been two balls since you arrived, and there is another happening as we speak." "Well, why didn't anyone invite me?" she asked.

"Because you're in mourning," Roial explained. "Besides, the invitations only go out to men. who in turn bring their sisters and wives."

Sarene frowned. "You people are so backward."

"Not backward, Your Highness." Ahan said. "Just traditional. If you like. we could arrange to have some men invite you."

"Wouldn't that look bad?" Sarene asked. "Me. nor even a week widowed, accompanying some young bachelor to a party?"

"She has a point,' Kiin noted.

"Why don't you all take me?" Sarene asked.

"Us?" Roial asked.

"Yes, you," Sarene said. "Your Lordships are old enough that people won't talk too much-you'll just be introducing a young friend to the joys of court life." "Many of these men are married. Your Highness," Shuden said.

Sarene smiled. "What a coincidence. So am I."

"Don't worry about our honor, Shuden," Roial said. "I'll make the princess's intentions known, and as long as she doesn't go with any one of us too often. no one will infer much from it."

"Then it's settled." Sarene decided with a smile. "I'll be expecting to hear from each of you, my lords. It's essential that I get to these parties-if I am ever going to fit into Arelon, then I'll need to get to know the aristocracy."

There was general agreement, and the conversation turned to other topics, such as the upcoming lunar eclipse. As they spoke, Sarene realized that her question about the mysterious "Trial" hadn't yielded much information. She would have to corner Kiin later.

Only one man wasn't enjoying the conversation or, apparently, the meal. Lord Edan had filled his plate, but had barely taken a few bites. Instead, he poked at his food with dissatisfaction, mixing the different dishes into an adulterated mush only vaguely resembling the delicacies Kiin had prepared.

"I thought we had decided not to meet anymore." Edan finally blurted out. the comment forcing its way into the conversation like an elk wandering into the middle of a pack of wolves. The others paused, turning toward Edan.

"We had decided not to meet for a while, Lord Edan." Eondel said. "We never intended to stop meeting completely."

"You should be happy, Edan,' Ahan said, waving a fork topped with a chunk of pork. "You, of all people, should be eager to keep these meetings going. How long is it before the next taxing period arrives?"

"I believe it is on the first day of Eostek, Lord Ahan,' Eondel said helpfully. "Which would put it just under three months away."

Ahan smiled. "Thank you, Eondel-you're such a useful man to have around. Always knowing things that are proper and such. Anyway… three months. Edan. How are the coffers doing? You know how picky the king's auditors are…"

Edan squirmed even more beneath the count's brutal mockery. It appeared that he was quite aware of his time constraints-yet, at the same time. he seemed to be trying to forget his troubles in the hope that they would disappear. The conflict was visible in his face, and Ahan seemed to take great pleasure in watching.

"Gentlemen," Kiin said, "we are not here to squabble. Remember that we all have much to gain from reform-including stability for our country and freedom for our people."

"The good baron does bring up a valid concern, however," Duke Roial said, sitting back in his chair. "Despite this young lady's promise of aid. we are completely exposed without Raoden. The people loved the prince-even if Iadon had discovered our meetings, he could never have taken action against Raoden."

Ahan nodded. "We don't have the power to oppose the king anymore. We were gaining strength before-it probably wouldn't have been long before we had enough of the nobility to go public. Now, however, we have nothing."

"You stilI have a dream, my lord," Sarene said quietly. "That is hardly nothing."

"A dream?" Ahan said with a laugh. "The dream was Raoden's, my lady. We were just along to see where he took us."

"I can't believe that, Lord Ahan," Sarene said with a frown.

"Perhaps Her Highness would tell us what that dream is?" Shuden requested. his voice inquisitive but not argumentative.

"You are intelligent men, dear lords," Sarene replied. "You have the brains and the experience to know that a country cannot withstand the stress that Iadon is placing on it. Arelon is not a business to be run with a grip of steel-it is much more than its production minus its costs. The dream, my lords, is an Arelon whose people work with her king, instead of against him."

"A fine observation, Princess," Roial said. His tone, however, was dismissive. He turned to the others. and they continued talking-every one of them politely ignoring Sarene. They had allowed her into the meeting, but they obviously didn't intend to let her join the discussion. She sat back with annoyance.

"… having a goal is not the same thing as having the means to accomplish it." Roial was saying. "I believe that we should wait-to let my old friend run himself into a corner before we move in to help."

"But Iadon will destroy Arelon in the process, Your Grace," Lukel objected. "The more time we give him. the harder it will be to recover."

"I do not see another option." Roial said with raised hands. "We cannot continue to move against the king in the way we were."

Edan jumped slightly at the proclamation, sweat forming on his brow. He was finally beginning to realize that, dangerous or not. continuing to meet was a much better choice than waiting for Iadon to strip him of rank.

"You have a point, Roial." Ahan grudgingly admitted. "The prince's original plan will never work now. We won't be able to pressure the king unless we have at least half of the nobility-and their fortunes-on our side."

"There is another way. my lords," Eondel said with a hesitant voice. "What is that, Eondel?" the duke asked.

"It would take me less than two weeks to gather the legion from their watch-

points along the nation's highways. Monetary might isn't the only kind of power."

"Your mercenaries could never stand against Arelon's armies," Ahan scoffed.

"Iadon's military might be small compared to those of some kingdoms, but it's far larger than your few hundred men-especially if the king calls in the Elantris City Guard."

"Yes, Lord Ahan. you are correct," Eondel agreed. "However, if we strike quickly-while Iadon is still ignorant of our intentions-we could get my legion into the palace and take the king hostage."

"Your men would have to fight their way into the king's quarters," Shuden said. "Your new government would be born out of the blood of the old, as Iadon's rule was birthed from the death of Elantris. You would set the cycle again for another fall, Lord Eondel. As soon as one revolution achieves its goal, another will begin to scheme. Blood, death, and coups will only lead to further chaos. There must be a way to persuade Iadon without resorting to anarchy."

"There is." Sarene said. Annoyed eyes turned her direction. They still assumed she was simply there to listen. They should have known better.

"I agree." Roial said, turning away from Sarene, "and that way is to wait."

"No, my lord." Sarene countered. "I am sorry, but that is not the answer. I have seen the people of Arelon, and while there is still hope in their eyes. it is growing weak. Give Iadon time, and he will create the despondent peasants he desires."

Roial's mouth turned downward. He had probably intended to be in control, now that Raoden was gone. Sarene hid her smile of satisfaction: Roial had been the first to allow her in, and therefore he would have to let her speak. Refusing to listen now would show that he had been wrong to grant her his support.

"Speak, Princess." the old man said with reservation.

"My lords," Sarene said in a frank voice, "you have been trying to find a way to overthrow Iadon's system of rule, a system that equates wealth with ability to lead. You claim it is unwieldy and unfair-that its foolishness is a torture to the Arelish people."

"Yes." Roial said curtly. "And?"

"Well, if Iadon's system is so bad, why worry about overthrowing it? Why not let the system overthrow itself?"

"What do you mean. Lady Sarene?" Eondel asked with interest.

"Turn Iadon's own creation against him, and force him to acknowledge its faults. Then, hopefully, you can work out one that is more stable and satisfactory."

"Interesting, but impossible." Ahan said with a shake of his many-jowled face. "Perhaps Raoden could have done it, but we are too few."

"No, you're perfect," Sarene said. rising from her chair and strolling around the table. "What we want to do, my lords, is make the other aristocrats jealous. That won't work if we have too many on our side."

"Speak on," Eondel said.

"What is the biggest problem with Iadon's system?" Sarene asked.

"It encourages the lords to treat their people brutally," Eondel said. "King Iadon threatens the noblemen, taking away the titles of those who do not produce. So, in turn, the lords grow desperate, and they beat extra effort out of their people."

"It is an unconscionable arrangement," Shuden agreed. "one based on greed and fear rather than loyalty."

Sarene continued to stroll around the table. "Have any of you looked at Arelon's production charts over the last ten years?"

"Is there such a thing?" Ahan asked.

Sarene nodded. "We keep them in Teod. Would you be surprised to find, my lords, that Arelon's level of production has plummeted since Iadon took control?"

"Not at all." Ahan said. "We've had quite the decade of misfortune."

"Kings make their own misfortune, Lord Ahan," Sarene said with a cutting motion of her hand. "The saddest thing about Iadon's system is not what it does to the people, nor is it the fact that it destroys the morality of the country. No, most pitiful is the fact that it does both of these things without making the noblemen any richer.

"We have no slaves in Teod, my lords, and we get along just fine. In fact. not even Fjorden uses a serf-based system anymore. They found something better-they discovered that a man will work much more productively when he works for himself."

Sarene let the words hang in the air for a moment. The lords sat thoughtfully. "Continue," Roial finally said.

"The planting season is upon us, my lords," Sarene sad. "I want you to divide your land amongst your peasants. Give them each a section of field. and tell them they can keep ten percent of whatever that land produces. Tell them that you will even let them buy their homes and the land they occupy."

"That would be a very difficult thing to do, young princess." Roial said.

"I'm not done yet," Sarene said. "I want you to feed your people well, my lords. Give them clothing and supplies."

"We are not beasts, Sarene." Ahan warned. "Some lords treat their peasants poorly, but we would never accept such into our fellowship. The people on our lands have food to eat and clothing to keep them warm."

"That may be true, my lord," Sarene continued, "but the people must feel that you love them. Do not trade them to other nobles or squabble over them. Let the peasants know that you care, and they will give you their hearts and their sweat. Prosperity need not be limited to a small percentage of the population."

Sarene reached her seat and stood behind it. The lords were thinking-that was good-but they were scared as well.

"It will be risky." Shuden ventured.

"As risky as attacking Iadon with Lord Eondel's army?" Sarene asked. "If this

doesn't work, you lose a bit of money and some pride. If the honorable general's plan doesn't work, you lose your heads."

"She has a point," Ahan agreed.

"A good one," Eondel said. There was relief in his eyes: soldier or not, he didn't want to attack his countrymen. "I will do it."

"That's easy for you to say, Eondel." Edan said, wiggling in his seat. "You can always just order your legion to work on the farms when the peasants turn lazy."

"My men are policing our country's highways, Lord Edan." Eondel huffed. "Their service there is invaluable.'

"And you are handsomely rewarded for it," Edan spar. "I have no income but that of my farms-and while my lands look big, I've got that blasted crack running right through the center of them. I don't have any room for laziness. If my potatoes don't get planted, weeded, and harvested, then I will lose my title."

"You'll probably lose it anyway," Ahan said with a helpful smile.

"Enough, Ahan," Roial ordered. "Edan has a point. How can we be certain the peasants will produce more if we give them so much liberty?"

Edan nodded. "I have found the Arelish peasantry to be a lazy, unproductive lot. The only way I can get enough work out of them is by force."

"They aren't lazy, my lord," Sarene said. "They are angry. Ten years is not so long a time, and these people can remember what it is to be their own masters. Give them the promise of autonomy, and they will work hard to achieve it. You will be surprised how much more profitable an independent man is than a slave who thinks of nothing more than his next meal. After all, which situation would make you more likely to be productive?"

The nobles mused over her words.

"Much of what you say makes sense," Shuden noted.

"But, Lady Sarene's evidence is vague," Roial said. "Times were different before the Reod. The Elantrians provided food, and the land could survive without a peasant class. We no longer have that luxury."

"Then help me find evidence, my lord," Sarene said. "Give me a few months and we will create our own proof."

"We will… consider your words." Roial said.

"No, Lord Roial, you will make a decision," Sarene said. "Beneath everything else, I believe that you are a patriot. You know what is right, and this is it. Don't tell me you've never felt any guilt for what you have done to this country."

Sarene regarded Roial anxiously. The elderly duke had impressed her, but there was no way for her to be sure he felt ashamed for Arelon. She had to depend on her impression that his heart was good, and that in his long life he had seen and understood how far his country had fallen. The collapse of Elantris had been a catalyst, but the greed of the nobility had been the true destroyer of this once grand nation.

"We have all been blinded at one rime or another by Iadon's promises of weaIth," Shuden said with his soft, wise voice. "I will do as Her Highness asks." Then the brown-skinned man turned his eyes on Roial and nodded. His acceptance had given the duke an opportunity to agree without losing too much face.

"All right," the elderly duke said with a sigh. "You are a wise man, Lord Shuden. If you find merit in this plan, then I will follow it as well."

"I suppose we have no choice," Edan said.

"It's better than waiting, Lord EdIan." Eondel noted.

"True. I agree as well."

"That leaves me," Ahan said with a sudden realization. "Oh, my. What shall I do?"

"Lord Roial agreed only grudgingly, my lord," Sarene said. "Don't tell me you are going to do the same?"

Ahan bellowed a laugh, his entire frame shaking. "What a delightful girl you are! Well, then, I guess I have to accept wholeheartedly. with the admonition chat I knew she was right all along. Now, Kiin, please tell me you haven't forgotten dessert. I've heard such lovely things about your confections."

"Forget dessert?" her uncle rasped. "Ahan, you wound me." He smiled as he rose from his chair and moved toward the kitchen.

"SHE is good at this, Kiin-perhaps better than I am." It was Duke Roial's voice. Sarene froze: she had gone looking for the washroom after bidding everyone farewell, and had expected them to be gone by now.

"She is a very special young woman," Kiin agreed. Their voices were coming from the kitchen. Silently. Sarene slipped forward and listened outside the door.

"She neatly slipped control away from me, and I still don't know where I went wrong. You should have warned me."

"And let you escape, Roial?" Kiin said with a laugh. "It's been a long time since anyone, including Ahan, got the better of you. It does a man good to realize he can still be taken by surprise once in a while.'

"She nearly lost it near the end there, though," Roial said. "I don't like being backed into corners, Kiin."

"It was a calculated risk, my lord," Sarene said, pushing open the door and strolling in.

Her appearance didn't give the duke even a moment's pause. "You all but threatened me. Sarene. That is no way to make an ally-especially of a crotchety old man such as myself." The duke and Kiin were sharing a bottle of Fjordell wine at the kitchen table. and their manner was even more relaxed than the dinner had been. "A few days wouldn't have hurt our position, and I certainly would have

given you my support. I've found that thoughtful, well-considered commitment is much more productive than spurious professions."

Sarene nodded. slipping a glass from one of Kiin's shelves and pouring herself some wine before sitting. "I understand. Roial." If he could drop formalities, then so could she. "But the others look to you. They trust your judgment. I needed more than your support-which, by the way, I know you would have given-I needed your open support. The others had to see you accept the plan before they would agree. It wouldn't have had the same impact a few days later."

"Perhaps," Roial said. "One thing is certain. Sarene-you give us hope again. Raoden was our unity before: now you will take his place. Kiin or I couldn't do it. Kiin has refused nobility for too long-no matter what they say, the people still want a leader with a title. And me… they all know that I helped Iadon start this monstrosity that has slowly killed our country."

"That was long ago. Roial," Kiin said clasping the elderly duke on the shoulder.

"No," Roial said with a shake of his head. "As the fair princess said. ten years isn't long in the life span of nations. I am guilty of a grave mistake."

"We will make it right, Roial," Kiin said. "This plan is a good one-perhaps even better than Raoden's."

Roial smiled. "She would have made him a fine wife. Kiin."

Kiin nodded. "Fine indeed-and an even better queen. Domi moves in ways that are sometimes strange to our mortal minds."

"I'm not convinced it was Domi's will that took him from us, Uncle," Sarene said over her wine. "Have either of you ever wondered if. perhaps, someone might have been behind the prince's death?"

"The answer to that question borders on treason, Sarene," Kiin warned. "Any more than the other things we have said tonight?"

"We were only accusing the king of greed, Sarene," Roial said. "The murder of his own son is another matter entirely."

"Think about it, though," Sarene said, waving her hand in a wide gesture. and nearly spilling her wine. "The prince took a contrary stance on everything his father did-he ridiculed Iadon in court, he planned behind the king's back, and he had the love of the people. Most importantly. everything he said about Iadon was true. Is that the kind of person a monarch can afford to have running free?"

"Yes. but his own son?" Roial said with a disbelieving shake of his head.

"It wouldn't be the first time such a thing has happened," Kiin said.

"True," Roial said. "But, I don't know if the prince was as much of a problem to Iadon as you assume. Raoden wasn't so much rebellious as he was critical. He never said that Iadon shouldn't be king, he simply claimed that Arelon's government was in trouble-which it is."

'Weren't either of you even a little suspicious when you heard the prince was dead?" Sarene asked, contemplatively sipping her wine. "It came at such a convenient time. Iadon has the benefit of an alliance with Teod, but now he doesn't have to worry about Raoden producing any heirs."

Roial looked at Kiin, who shrugged. "I think we have to at least consider the possibility, Roial."

Roial nodded regretfully. "So what do we do? Try and find proof that Iadon executed his son?"

"Knowledge will bring strength." Sarene said simply.

"Agreed," Kiin said. "You, however, are the only one of us with free access to the palace."

"I'll poke around and see what I can uncover."

"Is it possible he isn't dead?" Roial asked. 'It would have been easy enough to find a look-alike for the casket-the coughing shivers is a very disfiguring disease." "It's possible," Sarene said doubtfully.

"But you don't believe it."

Sarene shook her head. "When a monarch decides to destroy a rival, he usually makes sure to do so in a permanent way. There are too many stories about lost heirs that reappear after twenty years in the wilderness to claim their rightful throne."

"Still, perhaps Iadon isn't as brutal as you assume," Roial said. "He was a better man, once-never what I would call a good man, but not a bad one either. Just greedy. Something's happened to him over the last few years, something that has… changed him. Still, I think there remains enough compassion in Iadon to keep him from murdering his own son."

"All right," Sarene said. "I'll send Ashe to search through the royal dungeons. He's so meticulous he'll know the name of every rat in the place before he's satisfied." "Your Seon?" Roial realized. "Where is he?"

"I sent him to Elantris."

"Elantris?" Kiin asked.

"That Fjordell gyorn is interested in Elantris for some reason." Sarene ex-

plained. "And I make it my business never to ignore what a gyorn finds interesting." "You seem to be rather preoccupied with a single priest, 'Ene," Kiin said. "Not a priest, Uncle." Sarene corrected. "A full gyorn."

"Still only one man. How much damage can he do?"

"Ask the Duladen Republic," Sarene said. "I think this is the same gyorn who was involved in that disaster."

"There's no sure evidence that Fjorden was behind the collapse," Roial noted. "There is in Teod, but no one else would believe it. Just believe me when I tell you that this single gyorn could be more dangerous than Iadon."

The comment struck a lull in the conversation. Time passed silently, the three

nobles drinking their wine in thought until Lukel entered, having traveled to retrieve his mother and siblings. He nodded to Sarene and bowed to the duke before pouring himself a cup of wine.

"Look at you," Lukel said to Sarene as he took a seat. "A confident member of the boys' club."

"Leader of it. more truthfully." Roial noted.

"Your mother?" Kiin asked.

"Is on her way," Lukel said. "They weren't finished, and you know how Mother is. Everything must be done in its proper order; no rushing allowed."

Kiin nodded. downing the last of his wine. "Then you and I should get to cleaning before she returns. We wouldn't want her to see what a mess our collected noble friends have made of the dining room."

Lukel sighed. giving Sarene a look that suggested he sometimes wished he lived in a traditional household-one with servants, or at least women, to do such things. Kiln was already moving, however, and his son had no choice but to follow.

"Interesting family," Roial said, watching them go.

"Yes. A little odd even by Teoish standards."

"Kiin had a long life on his own." the duke observed. "It accustomed him to doing things by himself. He once hired a cook, I hear, but grew frustrated with the woman's methods. I seem to recall that she quit before he had the heart to fire her-she claimed she couldn't work in such a demanding environment."

Sarene laughed. "That sounds appropriate."

Roial smiled, but continued in a more serious tone. "Sarene, we are indeed fortunate. You might very well be our last chance for saving Arelon." "Thank you, Your Grace," Sarene said, flushing despite herself.

"This country will not last much longer. A few months, maybe, a half a year if we are lucky."

Sarene's brow furled. "But, I thought you wanted to wait. At least, that's what you told the others."

Roial made a dismissive gesture. "I'd convinced myself that little could be gained by their aid-Edan and Ahan are too contrary, and Shuden and Eondel are both too inexperienced. I wanted to mollify them while Kiin and I decided what to do. I fear our plans may have centered around more… dangerous methods.

"Now, however, there is another chance. If your plan works-though I'm still not convinced that it will-we might be able to forestall collapse for a little longer. I'm not sure: ten years of Iadon's rule has built momentum. It will be difficult to change it in only a few months' time."

"I think we can do it. Roial," Sarene said.

"Just make sure you don't get ahead of yourself, young lady." Roial said, eyeing her. "Do not dash if you only have the strength to walk, and do not waste your time pushing on walls that will not give. More importantly, don't shove where a

pat would be sufficient. You backed me into a corner today. I'm still a prideful old man. If Shuden hadn't saved me, I honestly can't say if I would have been humble enough to acknowledge fault in front of all those men."

"I'm sorry," Sarene said, now blushing for another reason. There was something about this powerful, yet grandfatherly, old duke that made her suddenly desperate to have his respect.

"Just be careful," Roial said. "If this gyorn is as dangerous as you claim, then there are some very powerful forces moving through Kae. Do not let Arelon get crushed between them."

Sarene nodded, and the duke leaned back. pouring the last of the wine into his cup.

CHAPTER 12

Early in his career, Hrathen had found it difficult to accept other languages. Fjordell was Jaddeth's own chosen tongue-it was holy, while other languages were profane. How, then. did one convert those who didn't speak Fjordell? Did one speak to them in their own Ianguage. or did one force all true supplicants to study Fjordell first? It seemed foolish to require an entire nation to learn a new language before allowing them to hear of Jaddeth's empire.

So, when forced to make the decision between profanity and infinite delay, Hrathen chose profanity. He had learned to speak Aonic and Duladen, and had even picked up a little Jindoeese. When he taught. he taught the people in their own tongue-though, admittedly, it still bothered him to do so. What if they never learned? What if his actions made people think that they didn't need Fjordell, since they could learn of Jaddeth in their mother language?

These thoughts, and many like them, passed through Hrathen's mind as he preached to the people of Kae. It wasn't that he lacked focus or dedication; he had simply given the same speeches so many times that they had become rote. He spoke almost unconsciously, raising and lowering his voice to the rhythm of the sermon, performing the ancient art that was a hybrid offspring of prayer and theater.

When he urged. they responded with cheers. When he condemned, they looked at one another with shame. When he raised his voice. they focused their at-tendon, and when he lowered it to a bare whisper, they were even more captivated. It was as if he controlled the ocean waves themselves, emotion surging through the crowd like froth-covered tides.

He finished with a stunning admonition to serve in Jaddeth's kingdom, to swear themselves as odiv or krondet to one of the priests in Kae, thereby becoming part of the chain that linked them directly to Lord Jaddeth. The common people served the arteths and dorven, the arteths and dorven served the gradors, the gradors served the ragnats, the ragnats served the gyorns, the gyorns served Wyrn, and Wyrn served Jaddeth. Only the gragdets-leaders of the monasteries-weren't directly in the line. It was a superbly organized system. Everyone knew whom he or she had to serve: most didn't need to worry about the commands of Jaddeth, which were often above their understanding. All they had to do was follow their arteth, serve him as best they could, and Jaddeth would be pleased with them.

Hrathen stepped down from the podium, satisfied. He had only been preaching in Kae for a few days. but the chapel was already so packed that people had to line up at the back once the seats were full. Only a few of the newcomers were actually interested in converting; most came because Hrathen himself was a novelty. However. they would return. They could tell themselves that they were only curious-that their interest had nothing to do with religion-but they would return.

As Shu-Dereth grew more popular in Kae, the people at these first meetings would find themselves important by association. They would brag that they had discovered Shu-Dereth long before their neighbors. and as a consequence they would have to continue attending. Their pride, mixed with Hrathen's powerful sermons. would override doubts. and soon they would find themselves swearing servitude to one of the arteths.

Hrathen would have to call a new head arteth soon. He'd put off the decision for a time, waiting to see how the priests remaining in the chapel dealt with their tasks. Time was growing slim, however, and soon the local membership would be too great for Hrathen to track and organize by himself. especially considering all of the planning and preaching he had to do.

The people at the back were beginning to file out of the chapel. However, a sudden sound stopped them. Hrathen looked up at the podium with surprise. The meeting was to have ended after his sermon, but someone thought differently. Dilaf had decided to speak.

The short Arelish man screamed his words with fiery energy. In barely a few seconds, the crowd grew hushed, most of the people sliding back into their seats. They had seen Dilaf following Hrathen, and most of them probably knew he was an arteth. but Dilaf had never addressed them before. Now, however, he made himself impossible to ignore.

He disobeyed all of the rules of public speaking. He didn't vary the loudness of his voice, nor did he look members of the audience in the eyes. He didn't maintain a stately, upright posture to appear in control: instead he hopped across the podium energetically, gesturing wildly. His face was covered with sweat: his eyes were wide and haunting.

And they listened.

They listened more acutely than they had to Hrathen. They followed Dilaf's insane jumps with their eyes, transfixed by his every unorthodox motion. Dilaf's speech had a single theme: hatred of Elantris. Hrathen could feel the audience's zeal growing. Dilaf's passion worked like a catalyst, like a mold that spread uncontrollably once it found a dank place to grow. Soon the entire audience shared in his loathing, and they screamed along with his denunciations.

Hrathen watched with concern and, admittedly, jealousy. Unlike Hrathen, Dilaf hadn't been trained in the greatest schools of the East. However. the short priest had something Hrathen lacked. Passion.

Hrathen had always been a calculating man. He was organized, careful, and attentive to detail. Similar things in Shu-Dereth-its standardized, orderly method of governing along with its logical philosophy-were what had first attracted him to the priesthood. He had never doubted the church. Something so perfectly organized couldn't help but be right.

Despite chat loyalty, Hrathen had never felt what Dilaf now expressed. Hrathen had no hatreds so severe that he wept, no loves so profound that he would risk everything in their name. He had always believed that he was the perfect follower of Jaddeth; that his Lord needed levelheadedness more than He needed unbridled ardor. Now. however. he wondered.

Dilaf had more power over this audience than Hrathen ever had. Dilaf's hatred of Elantris wasn't logical-it was irrational and feral-but they didn't care. Hrathen could spend years explaining to them the benefits of Shu-Dereth and never get the reaction they now expressed. Part of him scoffed, trying to convinee himself that the power of Dilaf's words wouldn't last, that the passion of the moment would be lost in the mundanity of life-but another. more truthful part of him was simply envious. What was wrong with Hrathen that. in thirty years of serving Jaddeth's kingdom, he had never once felt as Dilaf seemed to at every moment?

Eventually, the arteth fell silent. The room remained completely quiet for a long moment after Dilaf's speech. Then they burst into discussion, excited, speaking as they began to trail from the chapel. Dilaf stumbled off the podium and collapsed onto one of the pews near the front of the room.

"That was well done," a voice noted from beside Hrathen. Duke Telrii watched the sermons from a private booth at the side of the chapel. "Having the short man speak after yourself was a wonderful move, Hrathen. I was worried

when I saw people growing bored. The young priest refocused everyone's attention."

Hrathen hid his annoyance at Telrii's use of his name rather than his title; there would be rime to change such disrespect at a later date. He also restrained himself from making a comment about the audience's supposed boredom during his sermon.

"Dilaf is a rare young man." Hrathen said instead. "There are two sides to every argument, Lord Telrii: the logical and the passionate. We have to make our attack from both directions if we are to be victorious."

Telrii nodded.

"So, my lord, have you considered my proposal?"

Telrii hesitated for a moment, then nodded again. "It is tempting. Hrathen. Very tempting. I don't think there is any man in Arelon who could refuse it, let alone myself."

"Good. I will contact Fjorden. We should be able to begin within the week."

Telrii nodded, the birthmark on his neck looking like a large bruise in the shadows. Then, gesturing to his numerous attendants, the duke made his way out the side door to the chapel, disappearing into the twilight. Hrathen watched the door shut, then walked over to Dilaf, who was still sprawled on the pew.

"That was unexpected. Arteth," he said. "You should have spoken with me first."

"It was not planned, my lord, Dilaf explained. "I suddenly felt the need to speak. It was only done in your service, my hroden."

"Of course," Hrathen said, dissatisfied. Telrii was right: Dilaf's addition had been valuable. As much as Hrathen wanted to reproach the arteth, he could not. He would be negligent in his service to Wyrn if he didn't use every tool at his command to convert the people of Arelon, and Dilaf had proven himself a very useful tool. Hrathen would need the arteth to speak at later meetings. Once again, Dilaf had left him without many choices.

"Well, it is done," Hrathen said with calculated dismissiveness. "And they appear to have liked it. Perhaps I will have you speak again sometime. However. you must remember your place, Arteth. You are my odiv; you do not act unless I specifically tell you. Is that understood?"

"Perfectly, my lord Hrathen."

Hrathen quietly shut the door to his personal chambers. Dilaf was not there; Hrathen would never let him see what was about to take place. In this Hrathen could still feel superior to the young Arelish priest. Dilaf would never rise to the highest ranks of the priesthood, for he could never do what Hrathen was about to do-something known only to the gyorns and Wyrn.

Hrathen sat in his chair quietly, preparing himself. Only after a half hour of meditation did he feel controlled enough to act. Taking a measured breath, Hrathen rose from his seat and moved to the large trunk in the corner of his room. It was topped with a stack of folded tapestries, carefully draped to obscure. Hrathen moved the tapestries reverently, then reached beneath his shirt to pull forth the gold chain that encircled his neck. At the end of the chain was a small key. With this he opened the trunk, revealing the contents-a small metal box.

The box was about the size of four stacked books, and its weight rested heavily in Hrathen's hands as he lifted it from the trunk. Its sides had been constructed of the best steel, and on its front was a small dial and several delicate levers. The mechanism had been designed by Svorden's finest locksmiths. Only Hrathen and Wyrn knew the proper method of turning and twisting that would open the box.

Hrathen spun the dial and turned the levers in a pattern he had memorized soon after being appointed to the position of gyorn. The combination had never been written down. It would be a source of extreme embarrassment to Shu-Dereth if anyone outside the inner priesthood discovered what was inside this box.

The lock clicked, and Hrathen pulled the top open with a firm hand. A small glowing ball sat patiently inside.

"You need me, my lord?" the Seon asked in a soft, feminine voice. "Be quiet!" Hrathen ordered. "You know you are not to speak."

The ball of light bobbed submissively. It had been months since Hrathen had last opened the box, but the Seon showed no signs of rebelliousness. The creatures-or whatever they were-seemed to be unfailingly obedient.

The Seons had been Hrathen's greatest shock upon his appointment to the rank of gyorn. Not that he had been surprised to find that the creatures were real-though many in the East dismissed Seons as Aonic myths, Hrathen had, by that time, been taught that there were… things in the world that were not understood by normal people. The memories of his early years in Dakhor still caused him to shiver in fear.

No. Hrathen's surprise had come in discovering that Wyrn would consent to using heathen magics to further Jaddeth's empire. Wyrn himself had explained the necessity of using Seons, but it had taken years for Hrathen to accept the idea. In the end, logic had swayed him. Just as it was sometimes necessary to speak in heathen languages to preach Jaddeth's empire. there were instances where the enemy's arts proved valuable.

Of course, only those with the most self-control and holiness could use the Seons without being tainted. Gyorns used them to contact Wyrn when in a far country, and they did so infrequently. Instantaneous communication across such distances was a resource worth the price.

"Get me Wyrn," Hrathen ordered. The Seon complied, hovering up a bit, questing with its abilities to seek out Wyrn's own hidden Seon-one attended

at all times by a mute servant, whose only sacred duty was to watch over the creature.

Hrathen eyed the Seon as he waited. The Seon hovered patiently. It always appeared obedient; indeed. the other gyorns didn't even seem to question the loyalty of the creatures. They claimed it was part of the Seons' magic to be faithful to their masters, even if those masters detested them.

Hrathen wasn't quite as certain. Seons could contact others of their kind, and they apparently didn't need half as much sleep as men. What did the Seons do, while their masters slept? What secrets did they discuss? At one point, most of the nobility in DuIadel, Arelon, Teod, and even Jindo had kept Seons. During those days, how many state secrets had been witnessed. and perhaps gossiped about, by the unobtrusive floating balls?

He shook his head. It was a good thing those days were past. Out of favor because of their association with fallen Elantris, prevented from any further reproduction by the loss of Elantrian magics, the Seons were growing more and more rare. Once Fjorden conquered the West, Hrathen doubted one would ever see Seons floating around freely again.

His Seon began to drip like water, and then it formed into Wyrn's proud face. Noble. squareish features regarded Hrathen.

"I am here, my son." Wyrn's voice floated through the Seon.

"0 great lord and master, Jaddeth's anointed, and emperor in the light of His favor." Hrathen said, bowing his head.

"Speak on, my odiv."

"I have a proposal involving one of the lords of Arelon, great one…"

CHAPTER 13

"This is it" Raoden exclaimed. "Galladon, get over here!" The large Dula set down his own book with raised eyebrows, then stood with his characteristic relaxed style and wandered over to Raoden. "What have you found, rule?"

Raoden pointed to the coverless book in front of him. He sat in the former Korathi ehurch that had become their center of operations. Galladon, still determined to keep his small book-filled study a secret, had insisted that they lug the necessary volumes up to the chapel rather than let anyone else into his sanctuary.

"Sule. I can't read that," Galladon protested, looking down at the book. "It's written completely in Aons."

"That's what made me suspicious," Raoden said.

"Can you read it?" Galladon asked.

"No," Raoden said with a smile. "But I do have this." He reached down and pulled out a similar coverless volume, its cover pages stained with Elantris grime. "A dictionary of the Aons."

Galladon studied the first book with a critical eye. "Stile. I don't even recognize a tenth of the Aons on this page. Do you have any idea how long it's going to take you to translate it?"

Raoden shrugged. "It's better than searching for clues in those other books. Galladon. if I have to read one more word about the landscape of Fjorden, I am going to be sick."

Galladon grunted his agreement. Whoever had owned the books before the Reod must have been a geography scholar. for at least half of the volumes dealt with the topic.

`You're sure this is the one we want?" Galladon asked.

"I've had a little training in reading pure Aon texts, my friend," Raoden said, pointing at an Aon on a page near the beginning of the book. "This says AonDor."

Galladon nodded. "All right, rule. I don't envy you the task, however. Life would be much simpler if it hadn't taken your people so long to invent an alphabet. Kolo?"

"The Aons were an alphabet," Raoden said. "Just an incredibly complex one. This won't take as long as you think-my schooling should start to come back to me after a little while."

"Sule, sometimes you're so optimistic it's sickening. I suppose then we should cart these other books back to where we got them?" There was a measure of anxiety in Galladon's voice. The books were precious to him; it had taken Raoden a good hour of arguing to convince the Dula to let him take off their covers, and he could see how much it bothered the larger man to have the books exposed to the slime and dirt of Elantris.

"That should be all right," Raoden said. None of the other books were about AonDor, and while some of them were journals or other records that could hold clues, Raoden suspected that none of them would be as useful as the one in front of him. Assuming he could translate it successfully.

Galladon nodded and began gathering up the books; then he looked upward apprehensively as he heard a scraping sound from the roof. Galladon was convinced

that sooner or later the entire assemblage would collapse and. inevitably, fall on his shiny dark head.

"Don't worry so much, Galladon," Raoden said. "Maare and Riil know what they're doing."

Galladon frowned. "No they don't. sule. I seem to recall that neither of them had any idea what to do before you pressed them into it."

'I meant that they're eompetent." Raoden looked up with satisfaction. Six days of working had completed a large portion of the roof. Mareshe had devised a claylike combination of wood scraps. soiI, and the ever-prevalent Elantris sludge. This mixture, when added to the fallen support beams and some less-rotted sections of cloth, had provided materials to make a ceiling that was, if nor superior, at least adequate.

Raoden smiled. The pain and hunger were always there, but things were going so well that he could almost forget the pain of his half-dozen bumps and cuts. Through the window to his right he could see the newest member of his band, Loren. The man worked in the large area beside the church that had probably once been a garden. According to Raoden's orders, and equipped with a newly fashioned pair of leather gloves, Loren moved rocks and cleared away refuse, revealing the soft dirt underneath.

"What good is that going to do?" Galladon asked, following Raoden's gaze out the window.

"You'll see," Raoden said with a secretive smile.

Galladon huffed as he picked up an armload of books and left the chapel. The Dula had been right about one thing: They could not count on new Elantrians being thrown into the city as fast as Raoden had first anticipated. Before Loren's arrival the day before, five solid days had passed without even a quiver from the city gates. Raoden had been very fortunate to find Mareshe and the others in such a short period of time.

`Lord Spirit?" a hesitant voice asked.

Raoden looked up at the chapel's doorway to find an unfamiliar man waiting to be acknowledged. He was thin. with a stooped-over form and an air of practiced subservience. Raoden couldn't tell his age for certain: the Shaod tended to make everyone look much older than they really were. However, he had the feeling that this man's age was no illusion. If his head had held any hair. then it would have been white, and his skin had been long wrinkled before the Shaod took him.

"Yes?" Raoden asked with interest. "What can I do for you?"

"My lord…" the man began.

"Go on," Raoden prodded.

"Well, Your Lordship, I've just heard some things, and I was wondering if I could join with you."

Raoden smiled. rising and walking over to the man. "Certainly, you may join us. What have you heard?"

"Well…" The aged Elantrian fidgeted nervously. "Some people on the streets say that those who follow you aren't as hungry. They say you have a secret that makes the pain go away. I've been in EIantris for nearly a year now, my lord, and my injuries are almost too much. I figured I could either give you a chance, or go find myseIf a gutter and join the Hoed."

Raoden nodded, clasping the man on the shoulder. He could still feel his toe burning-he was growing used to the pain, but it was still there. It was accompanied by a gnawing from his stomach. "I'm glad you came. What is your name?"

"Kahar, my lord."

"All right then. Kahar, what did you do before the Shaod took you?"

Kahar's eyes grew unfocused. as if his mind were traveling back to a time long ago. "I was a cleaner of some sort, my lord. I think I washed streets."

"Perfect! I've been waiting for one of your particular skill. Mareshe, are you back there?"

"Yes, my lord." the spindly artisan called from one of the rooms in the back. His head poked out a moment later.

"By chance. did those traps you set up catch any of last night's rainfall?" "Of course, my lord," Mareshe said indignantly.

"Good. Show Kahar here where the water is."

"Certainly." Mareshe motioned for Kahar to follow.

"What am I to do with water, my lord?" Kahar asked.

"It is time that we stopped living in filth, Kahar," Raoden said. "This slime that covers Elantris can be cleaned off: I've seen a place where it was done. Take your time and don't strain yourself, bur clean this building inside and out. Scrape away every bit of slime and wash off every hint of dirt."

"Then you will show me the secret?" Kahar asked hopefully.

"Trust me."

Kahar nodded, following Mareshe from the room. Raoden's smile faded as the man left. He was finding that the most difficult part of leadership here in Elantris was maintaining the attitude of optimism that Galladon teased him about. These people, even the newcomers, were dangerously close to losing hope. They thought that they were damned. and assumed that nothing could save their souls from rotting away like Elantris itself. Raoden had to overcome years of conditioning teamed with the ever-present forces of pain and hunger.

He had never considered himself an overly cheerful person. Here in Elantris, however, Raoden found himself reacting to the air of despair with defiant optimism. The worse things got, the more determined he was to take it on without complaint. But the forced cheerfulness took its toll. He could feel the others, even Galladon. relying on him. Of all the people in Elantris, only Raoden couldn't let his pain show. The hunger gnawed at his chest like a horde of insects trying to

escape from within, and the pain of several injuries beat at his resolve with merciless determination.

He wasn't sure how long he would last. After barely a week and a half in Elantris, he was already in so much pain it was sometimes difficult to focus. How long would it be before he couldn't function at all? Or, how long before he was reduced to the subhuman level of Shaor's men? One question was more frightening than them all. When he fell, how many people would fall with him?

And yet. he had to bear the weight. If he didn't accept the responsibility, no one else would-and these people would become slaves either to their own agony or to the buIlies on the streets. Elantris needed him. If it used him up, then so be it.

"Lord Spirit!" called a frantic voice.

Raoden looked as a worried Saolin rushed into the room. The hook-nosed mercenary had fashioned a spear from a piece of only half-rotten wood and a sharp stone, and had taken to patrolling the area around the chapel. The man's scarred Elantrian face was wrinkled with concern.

"What is it, Saolin?" Raoden asked, alarmed. The man was an experienced warrior, and was not easily unsettled.

"A group of armed men coming this way, my lord. I counted twelve of them, and they are carrying steel weapons."

"Steel?" Raoden said. "In Elantris? I wasn't aware that there was any to be found."

"They're coming quickly. my lord." Saolin said. "What do we do-they're almost here."

"They are here," Raoden said as a group of men forced their way through the chapel's open doorway. Saolin was right several carried steel weapons, though the blades were chipped and rusted. The group was a dark-eyed, unpleasant lot, and at their lead was a familiar figure-or, at least. familiar from a distance.

"Karata," Raoden said. Loren should have been hers the other day, but Rao-den had stolen him. Apparently, she had come to make a complaint. It had only been a matter of time.

Raoden glanced toward Saolin, who was inching forward as if anxious to try his makeshift spear. "Stand your ground, Saolin," Raoden commanded.

Karata was completely bald. a gift from the Shaod, and she had been in the city long enough that her skin was beginning to wrinkle. However, she held herself with a proud face and determined eyes-the eyes of a person who hadn't given in to the pain, and who wasn't going to do so any time soon. She wore a dark outfit composed of torn leather-for Elantris, it was well made.

Karata turned her head around the chapel, studying the new ceiling, then the members of Raoden's band. who had gathered outside the window to watch with

apprehension. Mareshe and Kahar stood immobile at the back of the room. Finally, Karata turned her gaze on Raoden.

There was a tense pause. Eventually. Karata turned to one of her men. "Destroy the building, chase them out, and break some bones." She turned to leave. "I can get you into Iadon's palace." Raoden said quietly.

Karata froze.

"That is what you want, isn't it?" Raoden asked. "The Elantris City Guards caught you in Kae. They won't suffer you forever-they burn Elantrians who escape too often. If you really want to get into the palace, I can take you there."

"We'll never get out of the city," Karata said. turning skeptical eyes back on him. "They've doubled the guard recently; something to do with looking good for a royal wedding. I haven't even been able to get out in a month."

"I can get you out of the city too," Raoden promised.

Karara's eyes narrowed with suspicion. There was no talk of price. They both knew that Raoden could demand only one thing: to be left alone. "You're desperate." she finally concluded.

"True. But I'm also an opportunist."

Karata nodded slowly. "I will return at nightfall. You will deliver as promised, or my men will break the limbs of every person here and leave them to rot in their agony."

"Understood."

"Sule, I-"

"Don't think this is a good idea," Raoden finished with a slight smile. "Yes, Galladon, I know."

"Elantris is a big city," Galladon said. "There are plenty of places to hide that not even Karata could find us. She can't spread herself too thin, otherwise Shaor and Aanden will attack her. Kolo?"

`Yes, but what then?" Raoden asked, trying the strength of a rope Mareshe had fashioned from some rags. It seemed like it would hold his weight. "Karata wouldn't be able to find us, but neither would anyone else. People are finally beginning to realize we're here. If we move now, we'll never grow."

Galladon looked pained. "Sule, do we have to grow? Do you have to start another gang? Aren't three warlords enough?"

Raoden stopped, looking up at the large Dula with concern. "Galladon, is that really what you think I am doing?"

"I don't know, sule."

"I have no wish for power Galladon," Raoden said flatly. "I am worried about life. Not just survival, Galladon, life. These people are dead because they have given up, not because their hearts no longer beat. I am going to change that."

"Sule. it's impossible."

"So is getting Karata into Iadon's palace," Raoden said, pulling the rope into a coil around his arm. "I'll see you when I get back."

"WHAT is this?" Karata asked suspiciously.

"It's the city well," Raoden explained, peering over the side of the stone lip. The well went deep, but he could hear water moving in the darkness below. "You expect us to swim out?"

"No," Raoden said, tying Mareshe's rope to a rusted iron rod jutting from the well's side. "We'll just let the current take us along. More like floating than swimming."

"That's insane-that river runs underground. We'll drown."

"We can't drown," Raoden said. "As my friend Galladon is fond of saying, `Already dead. Kolo?' "

Karam didn't look convinced.

"The Aredel River runs directly underneath Elantris, then continues on to Kae," Raoden explained. "It runs around the city and past the palace. All we have to do is let it drag us. I've already tried holding my breath; I went an entire half hour, and my lungs didn't even burn. Our blood doesn't flow anymore. so the only reason we need air is to talk."

"This could destroy us both," Karata warned.

Raoden shrugged. "The hunger would just take us in a few months anyway." Karam smiled slightly. "All right. Spirit. You go first."

"Gladly," Raoden said, not feeling glad about that particular fact at all. Still, it was his idea. With a rueful shake of his head. Raoden swung over the side of the lip and began to lower himself. The rope ran out before he touched water and so, taking a deep but ineffectual breath, he let go.

He splashed into a shockingly cold river. The current threatened to pull him away, but he quickly grabbed hold of a rock and held himself steady, waiting for Karata. Her voice soon sounded in the darkness above.

"Spirit?"

"I'm here. You're about ten feet above the river-you'll have to drop the rest of the way."

"And then?"

"Then the river continues underground-I can feel it sucking me down right now. We'll just have to hope it's wide enough the entire distance. otherwise we'll end up as eternal subterranean plugs."

"You could have mentioned that before I got down here," Karata said nervously. However, a splash soon sounded, followed by a quiet groan that ended in a gurgle as something large was sucked past Raoden in the current.

Muttering a prayer to Merciful Domi, Raoden released the rock and let the river drag him beneath its unseen surface.

Raoden did indeed have to swim. The trick was to keep himself in the middle of the river, lest he be slammed against the rock tunnel's walls. He did his best as he moved in the blackness, using outspread arms to position himself. Fortunately, time had smoothed the rocks to the point that they bruised rather than sliced.

An eternity passed in that silent underworld. It was as if he floated through darkness itself, unable to speak, completely alone. Perhaps this was what death would bring, his soul set adrift in an endless, lightless void.

The current changed, pulling him upward. He moved his arms to brace himself against the stone roof, but they met no resistance. A short moment later his head broke into open air, his wet face cold in the passing wind. He blinked uncertainly as the world focused, starlight and the occasional street lantern granting only dim illumination. It was enough to restore his orientation-and, perhaps, his sanity.

He floated lethargically: the river grew wide after rising to the surface. and the current slowed considerably. He felt a form approach in the water, and he tried to speak, but his lungs were full. He only succeeded in vocalizing a loud, uncontrollable fit of coughing.

A hand clamped around his mouth, cutting off his cough with a gurgle. "Quiet. fool!" Karata hissed.

Raoden nodded, struggling to control his fit. Perhaps he should have concentrated less on the theological metaphors of the trip, and more on keeping his mouth closed.

Karata released his mouth, but continued to hold on to his shoulder, keeping them together as they drifted past the city of Kae. Its shops were closed for the night, but an occasional guard patrolled the streets. The two continued to float in silence until they reached the northern edge of the city, where Iadon's castle-like palace rose in the night. Then, still not speaking, they swam to the shore beside the palace.

The palace was a dark, sullen edifice-a manifestation of Iadon's one insecurity. Raoden's father was not often afraid; in fact, he was often belligerent when he should have been intelligently apprehensive. The trait had earned him wealth as a businessman trading with the Fjordell, but it had brought him failure as a king. In one thing only was Iadon paranoid: sleeping. The king was terrified that assassins would somehow sneak in and murder him as he slumbered. Raoden remembered well his father's irrational muttering on the subject each night before retiring. The worries of kingship had only made Iadon worse, causing him to outfit his already fortresslike house with a battalion of guards. The soldiers lived near Iadon's own quarters to facilitate quick response.

"All right," Karata whispered, watching uncertainly as guards crossed on the battlements, "you got us out. Now get us in."

Raoden nodded, trying to drain his sodden lungs as silently as possible-an act not accomplished without a fair bit of muffled retching.

"Try not to cough so much," Karata advised. "You'll irritate your throat and make your chest sore, and then you'll spend eternity feeling like you have a cold."

Raoden groaned, pushing himself to his feet. "We need to get to the west side," he said, his voice a croak.

Karata nodded. She walked silently and quickly-much more so than Raoden could manage-like a person well acquainted with danger. Several times she put back her hand in warning, halting their progress just before a squad of guards appeared out of the darkness. Her aptitude gained them the western side of Iadon's palace without mishap, despite Raoden's lack of skill.

"Now what?" she asked quietly.

Raoden paused. A question now confronted him. Why did Karata want access to the palace? From what Raoden had heard of her, she didn't seem like the type to exact revenge. She was brutal, but not vindictive. But, what if he were wrong? What if she did want Iadon's blood?

"Well?" Karata asked.

I won't let her kill my father, he decided. No matter how poor a king he is, I won't let her do that. "You have to answer something for me first."

"Now?" she asked with annoyance.

Raoden nodded. "I need to know why you want into the palace."

She frowned in the darkness. "You aren't in any position to make demands." "Nor are you in any position to refuse them," Raoden said. "All I have to do is raise an alarm. and we'll both be taken by the guards."

Karata waited quietly in the darkness, obviously debating whether or not he would do it.

"Look," Raoden said. "Just tell me one thing. Do you intend to harm the king?"

Karata met his eyes, then shook her head. "My quibble is not with him." Do I believe her, or not? Raoden thought. Do I have a choice?

He reached over, pulling hack a patch of bushes that abutted the wall: then he threw his weight against one of the stones. The stone sank into the wall with a quiet grinding noise. and a section of ground fell away before them.

Karata raised her eyebrows. "A secret passage? How quaint."

"Iadon is a paranoid sleeper," Raoden explained, crawling through the small space between ground and wall. "He had this passage installed to give him one last means of escape should someone attack his palace."

Karata snorted as she followed him through the hole. "I thought things like this only existed in children's tales."

"Iadon likes those tales quite a bit," Raoden said.

The passage widened after a dozen feet. and Raoden felt along the wall until he found a lantern, complete with flint and steel. He kept the shieId mostly closed, releasing only a sliver of light. but it was enough to reveal the narrow, dust-filled passage.

"You seem to have quite an extensive knowledge of the palace," Karata observed.

Raoden didn't answer, unable to think of a response that wasn't too revealing. His father had shown the passage to Raoden when he had barely been into his teenage years. and Raoden and his friends had found it an instant and irresistible attraction. Ignoring cautions that the passage was only for emergencies, Raoden and Lukel had spent hours playing inside of it.

The passage seemed smaller now, of course. There was barely enough room for Raoden and Karata to maneuver. "Come," he said. holding the lantern aloft and inching sideways through the passageway. The trip to Iadon's rooms took less time than he remembered; it really wasn't much of a passage, despite what his imagination had claimed. It slanted upward to the second floor at a steep angle, heading straight to Iadon's room.

"This is it." Raoden said as they reached the end. "Iadon should be in bed by now. and-despite his paranoia-he is a deep sleeper. Perhaps the one causes the other." He slid open the door, which was hidden behind a tapestry in the royal sleeping chamber. Iadon's massive bed was dark and quiet, though the open window provided enough starlight to see that the king was, in fact, present.

Raoden grew tense, eyeing Karata. The woman, however, held to her word: she barely gave the slumbering king a passing glance as she moved through the room and into the outer hallway. Raoden sighed in quiet relief, following her with a less practiced gait of stealth.

The darkened outer hallway connected Iadon's rooms with those of his guards. The right path led toward the guard barracks; the left led to a guard post, then the rest of the palace. Karata turned away from this option, continuing down the right hallway to the barrack annex, her bare feet making no sound on the stone floor.

Raoden followed her into the barracks, his nervousness returning. She had decided not to kill his father, but now she was sneaking into the most dangerous part of the palace. A single misplaced sound would wake dozens of soldiers.

Fortunately. sneaking down a stone hallway didn't require much skill. Karata quietly opened any doors in their path, leaving them open enough that Raoden didn't even have to move them to slip through.

The dark hallway joined with another, this one lined with doors-the quarters of the lesser officers, as well as those guards allowed room to raise a family. Karata picked a door. Inside was the single room allotted to a married guard's family; starlight illuminated a bed by one wall and a dresser beside the other.

Raoden fidgeted anxiously, wondering if all this had been so Karata could procure herself a sleeping guard's weapons. If so, she was insane. Of course, sneaking into a paranoid king's palace wasn't exactly a sign of mental stability.

As Karata moved into the room, Raoden realized that she couldn't have come to steal the guard's accouterments-he wasn't there. The bed was empty, its sheets wrinkled with a slept-in look. Karata stooped beside something that Raoden hadn't noticed at first: a mattress on the floor, occupied by a small lump that could only have been a sleeping child, its features and sex lost to Raoden in the darkness. Karata knelt beside the child for a quiet moment.

Then she was done, motioning Raoden out of the room and closing the door behind her. Raoden raised his eyebrows questioningly, and Karam nodded. They were ready to go.

The escape was accomplished in the reverse order of the incursion. Raoden went first, sliding through the still open doors, and Karata followed, pulling them closed behind her. In all, Raoden was relieved at how easily the night was going-or, at least, he was relieved right up to the moment when he slipped through the door to that final hallway outside Iadon's chamber.

A man stood on the other side of the door, his hand frozen in the act of reaching for the doorknob. He regarded them with a startled expression.

Karata pushed past Raoden. She wrapped her arm around the man's neck, clamping his mouth closed in a smooth motion, then grabbed his wrist as he reached for the sword at his side. The man, however, was larger and stronger than Karata's weakened Elantrian form, and he broke her grip, blocking her leg with his own as she tried to trip him.

"Stop!" Raoden snapped quietly, his hand held before him menacingly.

Both of their eyes flickered at him in annoyance, but then they stopped struggling as they saw what he was doing.

Raoden's finger moved through the air, an illuminated line appearing behind it. Raoden continued to write, curving and tracing until he had finished a single character. Aon Sheo, the symbol for death.

"If you move," Raoden said quietly, "you will die."

The guard's eyes widened in horror. The Aon sat glowing above his chest, casting harsh light on the otherwise caliginous room, throwing shadows across the walls. The character flashed as they always did, then disappeared. However, the light had been enough to illuminate Raoden's black-spotted Elantrian face.

"You know what we are."

"Merciful Domi." the man whispered.

"That Aon will remain for the next hour," Raoden lied. "It will hang where I drew it, unseen, waiting for you to so much as quiver. If you do, it will destroy you. Do you understand?"

The man didn't move, sweat beading on his terrified face.

Raoden reached down and undid the man's sword belt, then tied the weapon around his own waist.

"Come," Raoden said to Karata.

The woman still squatted next to the wall where the guard had pushed her, regarding Raoden with an indecipherable look.

"Come," Raoden repeated, a bit more urgently.

Karata nodded, regaining her composure. She pulled open the king's door. and the two of them vanished the way they had come.

"He didn't recognize me," Karata said to herself, her voice amused yet sorrowful.

"Who?" Raoden asked. The two of them squatted in the doorway of a shop near the middle of Kae, resting for a moment before continuing their trek back to Elantris.

"That guard. He was my husband, during another life."

"Your husband?"

Karata nodded. "We lived together for twelve years, and now he's forgotten me.''

Raoden did some quick connecting of events. "Thar means the room we entered…"

"That was my daughter." Karata said. "I doubt anyone ever told her what happened to me. I just… wanted her to know."

"You left her a note?"

"A note and a keepsake," Karam explained with a sad voice, though no tears could fall from her Elantrian eyes. "My necklace. I managed to sneak it past the priests a year ago. I wanted her to have it-I always intended to give it to her. They took me so quickly… I never said goodbye."

"I know," Raoden said putting his arm around the woman comfortingly. "I know."

"It takes them all from us. It takes everything. and leaves us with nothing." Her voice was laced with vehemence.

"As Domi wills."

"How can you say that?" she demanded harshly. "How can you invoke His name after all that He has done to us?"

"I don't know," Raoden confessed, feeling inadequate. "I just know we need to keep going, as everyone does. At least you got to see her again."

"Yes," Karata said. "Thank you. You have done me a great service this night, my prince."

Raoden froze.

"Yes, I know you. I lived in the palace for years, with my husband, protecting your father and your family. I watched you from your childhood, Prince Raoden."

"You knew all this time?"

"Not the entire time," Karata said. "But for enough of it. Once I figured it out. I couldn't decide whether to hate you for being related to Iadon, or to be satisfied that justice took you as well."

"And your decision?"

"Doesn't matter," Karata said, wiping her dry eyes by reflex. "You fulfilled your bargain admirably. My people will leave you alone."

"That's not enough, Karata," Raoden said, standing up.

"You would demand more beyond our bargain?"

"I demand nothing, Karata," Raoden said, offering his hand to help her to her feet. "But you know who I am, and you can guess what I am trying to do."

"You're like Aanden," Karata said. "You think to lord over Elantris as your father rules the rest of this cursed land."

"People certainly are quick to judge me today," Raoden said with a wry smile. "No, Karata. I don't want to 'lord over' Elantris. But I do want to help it. I see a city full of people feeling sorry for themselves, a people resigned to seeing themselves as the rest of the world sees them. Elantris doesn't have to be the pit that it is."

"How can you change that?" Karata demanded. "As long as food is scarce, the people will fight and destroy to sate their hunger."

"Then we'll just have to fill them." Raoden said.

Ka rata snorted.

Raoden reached inside a pocket he had formed in his ragged clothing. "Do you recognize this, Karata?" he asked, showing her a small cloth pouch. It was empty, but he kept it as a reminder of his purpose.

Karata's eyes blazed with desire. "It held food."

"What kind?"

"It's one of the pouches of corn that is part of the sacrifice that comes with a new Elantrian," Karata said.

"Not just corn. Karata," Raoden said holding up a finger. "Seed corn. Parr of the ceremony requires that a grain offering be plantable."

"Seed corn?" Karata whispered.

"I've been collecting it from the newcomers," Raoden explained. "The rest of the offerings don't interest me-only the corn. We can plant it, Karata. There aren't that many people in Elantris: it wouldn't be hard to feed them all. Goodness knows we have enough free time to work a garden or two."

Karata's eyes were wide with shock. "No one's ever tried that before," she said, dumbfounded.

"I figured as much. It requires foresight, and the people of Elantris are too focused on their immediate hunger to worry about tomorrow. I intend to change that."

Karata looked up from the small pouch to Raoden's face. "Amazing." she mumbled.

"Come on," Raoden said, tucking the pouch away, then hiding the stolen sword beneath his rags. "We're almost to the gate."

"How do you intend to get us back in?"

"Just watch."

As they walked, Karata paused beside a dark home.

"What?" Raoden asked.

Karata pointed. On the window, inside the glass, sat a loaf of bread. Suddenly, Raoden felt his own hunger stab sharply at his insides. He couldn't

blame her-even in the palace, he'd been watching for something to swipe. "We can't take that chance. Karata." Raoden said.

Karata sighed. "I know. It's just that… we're so close."

"All the shops are closed, all the houses locked," Raoden said. "We'll never find any."

Karata nodded, lethargically moving again. They turned a corner and approached the broad gate to Elantris. A squat building sat beside it, light pouring from the windows. Several guards lounged inside, their brown-and-yellow Elantris City Guard uniforms bright in the lamplight. Raoden approached the building and tapped on a window with the back of his fist.

"Excuse me," he said politely, "but would you mind opening the gates please?"

The guards. who had been playing a game of cards, threw back their chairs in alarm, shouting and cursing as they recognized his Elantrian features. "Be quick about it," Raoden said airily. "I'm getting tired."

"What are you doing out?" one of the guards-an officer by appearances-demanded as his men piled out of the building. Several of them pointed their wicked spears at Raoden's chest.

"Trying to get back in," Raoden said impatiently.

One of the guards raised his spear.

"I wouldn't do that, if I were you," Raoden said. "Not unless you want to explain how you managed to kill an Elantrian outside of the gates. You are supposed to keep us in-it would be quite an embarrassment if the people found out that we were escaping beneath your noses."

"How did you escape?" the officer asked.

"I'll tell you later," Raoden said. "Right now, you should probably put us back in the eity before we wake the entire neighborhood and start a panic. Oh. and I wouldn't get too close to me. The Shaod is, after all, highly contagious.-

The guards backed away at his words. Watching Elantris was one thing: being confronted by a talking corpse was another. The officer, uncertain what else to do, ordered the gates opened.

"Thank you, my good man," Raoden said with a smile. "You're doing a wonderful job. We'll have to see if we can get you a raise." With that, Raoden held out side.

his arm to Karata and strolled through the gates to Elantris as if the soldiers were his personal butlers, rather than prison guards.

Karata couldn't help snickering as the gate closed behind them. "You made it sound as if we wanted to be in here. Like it was a privilege."

"And that is exactly the way we should feel. After all, if we're going to be confined to Elantris, we might as well act as if it were the grandest place in the entire world."

Karata smiled. "You have a measure of defiance in you, my prince. I like that."

"Nobility is in one's bearing as much as it is in one's breeding. If we act like living here is a blessing, then maybe we'll start to forget how pathetic we think we are. Now, Karata, I want you to do some things for me."

She raised an eyebrow.

"Don't tell anyone who I am. I want loyalty in Elantris based on respect, not based on my title."

"All right."

"Second. don't tell anyone about the passage into town through the river." "Why not?"

"It's too dangerous." Raoden said. "I know my father. If the guards start finding too many Elantrians in the city, he'll come and destroy us. The only way Elantris is going to progress is if it becomes self-sufficient. We can't risk sneaking into the city to support ourselves."

Karata listened, then nodded in the affirmative. "All right." Then she paused in thought for a moment. "Prince Raoden, there's something I want to show you."

The children were happy. Though most slept. a few were awake, and they giggled and played with one another. They were all bald, of course, and they bore the marks of the Shaod. They didn't seem to mind.

"So this is where they all go." Raoden said with interest.

Karata led him farther into the room, which was buried deep within the palace of Elantris. Once, this building had housed the leaders elected by the Elantrian elders. Now it hid a playroom for babes.

Several men stood watchful guard over the children, eyeing Raoden with suspicion. Karata turned toward him. "When I first came to Elantris, I saw the children huddled in the shadows, frightened of everything that passed. and I thought of my own little Opais. Something within my heart healed when I began to help them-I gathered them, showed them a little bit of love, and they clung to me. Every one of the men and women you see here left a little child back on the out-

Karata paused, affectionately rubbing a small Elantrian child on the head.

"The children unite us. keep us from giving in to the pain. The food we gather is for them. Somehow, we can endure the hunger a little better if we know it has come, in part, because we gave what we had to the children."

I wouldn't have thought Raoden began quietly, watching a pair of young girls playing a clapping game together.

"That they would be happy?" Karata finished. She motioned for Raoden to follow her and they moved back, out of the children's hearing range. "We don't understand it either, my prince. They seem better at dealing with the hunger than the rest of us."

"A child's mind is a surprisingly resilient thing," Raoden said.

"They seem to be able to endure a certain amount of pain as well," Karata continued, "bumps and bruises and the like. However, they eventually snap, just like everyone else. One moment a child is happy and playful. Then he falls down or cuts himself one to many times, and his mind gives up. I have another room, kept far away from these little ones, filled with dozens of children who do nothing but whimper all day."

Raoden nodded. Then, after a moment, he asked. "Why are you showing me this?"

Karata paused. 'Because I want to join with you. I once served your father, despite what I thought of him. Now I will serve his son because of what I think of him. Will you accept my loyalty?"

"With honor, Karata."

She nodded, turning back to the children with a sigh. "I don't have much left in me, Lord Raoden," she whispered. "I've worried what would happen to my children when I am lost. This dream you have, this crazy idea of an Elantris where we grow food and we ignore our pain. I want to see you try to create it. I don't think you can, but I think you will make something better of us in the process."

"Thank you," Raoden said, realizing that he had just accepted a monumental responsibility. Karata had lived for over a year under the burden he was just beginning to feel. She was tired; he could see it in her eyes. Now, if the time came, she could rest. She had passed her weight on to him.

"Thank you," Karam said, looking at the children.

"Tell me, Karata," Raoden said after a moment of thought. "Would you really have broken my people's limbs?"

Karata didn't respond at first. "You tell me, my prince. What would you have done if I'd tried to kill your father tonight?"

"Questions both better left unanswered."

Karata nodded, her tired eyes bearing a calm wisdom.

Raoden smiled as he recognized the large figure standing outside of the chapel, waiting for him to return. Galladon's concerned face was illuminated by the tiny flame of his lantern.

"A light to guide me home, my friend?" Raoden asked from the darkness as he approached.

"Sule!" Galladon cried. "By Doloken, you're not dead?"

"Of course I am," Raoden said with a laugh. clapping his friend on the shoulder. "We all are-at least, that's what you seem to be fond of telling me." Galladon grinned. "Where's the woman?"

"I walked her home, as any gentleman wouId," Raoden said, entering the chapel. Inside, Mareshe and the others were rousing.

"Lord Spirit has returned!" Saolin said with enthusiasm.

"Here, Saolin. a gift." Raoden said, pulling the sword out from under his rags and tossing it to the soldier.

"What is this, my lord?" Saolin asked.

"That spear is amazing considering what you had to work with." Raoden said, "but I think you ought to have something a little more sturdy if you intend to do any real fighting."

Saolin pulled the blade free of its scabbard. The sword, nothing special on the outside, was a wondrous work of beauty within the confines of Elantris. "Not a spot of rust on her," Saolin said with amazement. "And it is engraved with the symbol of Iadon's own personal guard!"

"Then the king is dead?" Mareshe asked eagerly.

"Nothing of the sort," Raoden said dismissively. "Our mission was of a personal nature, Mareshe, and it did not involve killing-though the guard who owned that sword is probably fairly angry."

"I'll bet," Galladon said with a snort. "Then we don't have to worry about Karata anymore?"

"No." Raoden said with a smile. "As a matter of fact, her gang will be joining with us."

There were a few mutters of surprise at the announcement, and Raoden paused before continuing. "Tomorrow we're going to visit the palace sector. Karata has something there I want you all to see-something everyone in Elantris should see."

"What is that. sule?" Galladon asked.

"Proof that the hunger can be defeated."

CHAPTER 14

Sarene had about as much talent for needlepoint as she did for painting. Not that she let it stop her from trying-no matter how much she worked to become a part of what were traditionally considered masculine activities, Sarene felt an intense need to prove that she could be as feminine and ladylike as anyone else. It wasn't her fault that she just wasn't any good at it.

She held up her embroidering hoop. It was supposed to depict a crimson sisterling sitting on a branch, its beak open in song. Unfortunately, she had drawn the pattern herself-which meant it hadn't been all that good in the first place. That, coupled with her startling inability to follow the lines, had produced something that resembled a squashed tomato more than it did a bird.

"Very nice. dear," Eshen said. Only the incurably bubbly queen could deliver such a compliment without sarcasm.

Sarene sighed. dropping her hoop to her lap and grabbing some brown thread for the branch.

"Don't worry, Sarene," Daora said. "Domi gives everyone different levels of talent. but he always rewards diligence. Continue to practice and you will improve."

You say that with such ease, Sarene thought with a mental scowl. Daora's own hoop was filled with a detailed masterpiece of embroidered perfection. She had entire flocks of birds, each one tiny yet intricate, hovering and spinning through the branches of a statuesque oak. Kiin's wife was the embodiment of aristocratic virtue.

Daora didn't walk. she glided, and her every action was smooth and graceful. Her makeup was striking-her lips bright red and her eyes mysterious-but it had been applied with masterful subtlety. She was old enough to be stately, yet young enough to be known for her remarkable beauty. In short, she was the type of woman Sarene would normally hate-if she weren't also the kindest. most intelligent woman in the court.

After a few moments of quiet, Eshen began to talk, as usual. The queen seemed frightened of silence, and was constantly speaking or prompting others to do so. The other women in the group were content to let her lead-not that

anyone would have wanted to try wrestling control of a conversation from Eshen.

The queen's embroidery group consisted of about ten women. At first, Sarene had avoided their meetings, instead focusing her attention on the political court. However, she had soon realized that the women were as important as any civil matter; gossip and idle chatting spread news that couldn't be discussed in a formal setting. Sarene couldn't afford to be out of the chain, she just wished she didn't have to reveal her ineptitude to take part.

"I heard that Lord Waren, son of the Baron of Kie Plantation. has had quite the religious experience," Eshen said. "I knew his mother-she was a very decent woman. Quite proficient at knitting. Next year, when sweaters come back in, I'm going to force Iadon to wear one-it isn't seemly for a king to appear unconscious of fashion. His hair is quite too long."

Daora pulled a stitch tight. "I have heard the rumors about young Waren. It seems odd to me that now, after years of being a devout Korathi. he would suddenly convert to Shu-Dereth."

"They're all but the same religion anyway." Atara said offhandedly. Duke Telrii's wife was a small woman-even for an Arelene-with shoulder-length auburn curls. Her clothing and jewelry was by far the richest in the room, a compliment to her husband's extravagance. and her stitching patterns were always conservative and unimaginative.

"Don't say such things around the priests," warned Seaden, Count Ahan's wife. The largest woman in the room, her girth nearly matched that of her husband. "They act as if your soul depends on whether you call God Domi or Jaddeth."

"The two do have some very striking differences," Sarene said, trying to shield her mangled embroidering from the eyes of her companions.

"Maybe if you're a priest," Atara said with a quiet twitter of a laugh. "But those things hardly make any difference to us."

"Of course," Sarene said. "We are, after all, only women." She looked up from her needlepoint discreetly, smiling at the reaction her statement sparked. Perhaps the women of Arelon weren't quiet as subservient as their men assumed.

The quiet continued for only a few moments before Eshen spoke again. "Sarene, what do women do in Teod to pass the time?"

Sarene raised an eyebrow in surprise: she had never heard the queen ask such a straightforward question. "What do you mean. Your Majesty?"

"What do they do?" Eshen repeated. "I've heard things, you understand-as I have about Fjorden. where they say it gets so cold in the winter that trees sometimes freeze and explode. An easy way to make wood chips, I suppose. I wonder if they can make it happen on eommand."

Sarene smiled. "We find things to do, Your Majesty. Some women like to embroider, though others of us find different pursuits."

"Like what?" asked Torena, the unmarried daughter of Lord Ahan-though Sarene still found it hard to believe that a person so slight of frame could have come from a pair as bulbous as Ahan and Seaden. Torena was normally quiet during these gatherings, her wide brown eyes watching the proceedings with a spark that hinted at a buried intelligence.

"Well, the king's courts are open to all, for one thing," Sarene said nonchalantly. Her heart sang, however: this was the kind of opportunity she had been anticipating with excitement.

"You would go listen to the cases?" Torena asked, her quiet, high-pitched voice growing increasingly interested.

"Often," Sarene said. "Then I would talk about them with my friends."

"Did you fight one another with swords?" asked the overweight Seaden, her face eager.

Sarene paused, a little taken aback. She looked up to find nearly every head in the room staring at her. "What makes you ask that?"

"That's what they say about women from Teod, dear," Daora said calmly. the only woman who was still working on her needlepoint.

"Yes," Seaden said. "We've always heard it-they say that women in Teod kill one another for the sport of the men."

Sarene raised an eyebrow. "We call it fencing, Lady Seaden. We do it for our own amusement, not that of our men-and we definitely do not kill one another. We use swords, but the tips have little knobs on them. and we wear thick clothing. I've never heard of anyone suffering an injury greater than a twisted ankle."

"Then it's true?" little Torena breathed with amazement. "You do use swords."

"Some of us." Sarene said. "I rather enjoyed it, actually. Fencing was my favorite sport." The women's eyes shone with an appalling level of bloodlust-like the eyes of hounds that had been locked in a very small room for far too long. Sarene had hoped to instill a measure of political interest in these women. to encourage them to take an active role in the management of the country. but apparently that was too subtle an approach. They needed something more direct.

"I could teach you, if you wanted," Sarene offered.

"To fight?" Atara asked, astounded.

"Of course," Sarene said. "It's not that difficult. And please, Lady Atara, we call it fencing. Even the most understanding of men gets a bit uncomfortable when he thinks of women 'fighting.' "

"We couldn't…" Eshen began.

"Why not?" Sarene asked.

"Swordplay is frowned upon by the king, dear," Daora explained. "You've probably noticed that none of the noblemen here carry swords."

Sarene frowned. "I was going to ask about that."

"Iadon considers it too commonplace," Eshen said. "He calls fighting peasant's

work. He's studied them rather a lot-he's a fine leader, you know, and a fine leader has to know a lot about a lot of things. Why, he can tell you what the weather is like in Svorden at any time of the year. His ships are the most sturdy. and fastest in the business."

"So none of the men can fight?" Sarene asked with amazement.

"None except for Lord Eondel and perhaps Lord Shuden." Torena said, her face taking on a dreamy look as she mentioned Shuden's name. The young. dark-skinned nobleman was a favorite among the women of court. his delicate features and impeccable manners capturing even the most steady of hearts.

"Don't forget Prince Raoden," Atara added. "I think he had Eondel teach him to fight just to spite his father. He was always doing things like that."

"Well, all the better," Sarene said. "If none of the men fight, then King Iadon can't very well object to our learning."

"What do you mean?" Torena asked.

"Well, he says it's beneath him," Sarene explained. "If that's true, then it should be perfect for us. After all, we are only women."

Sarene smiled mischievously, an expression that spread across most of the faces in the room.

"AS HE, where did I put my sword?" Sarene said. on her knees beside her bed. fumbling around beneath it.

"Your sword, my lady?" Ashe asked.

"Never mind. I'll find it later. What did you discover?"

Ashe pulsed quietly, as if wondering just what sort of trouble she was getting into. before speaking. "I'm afraid I don't have much to report. my lady. Elantris is a very delicate subject. and I have been able to learn very little."

"Anything will help," Sarene said, turning to her wardrobe. She had a ball to attend this night.

"Well, my lady, most of the people in Kae don't want to speak of the city. Kae's Seons didn't know very much, and the mad Seons inside of Elantris seem incapable of enough thought to respond to my questions. I even tried approaching the Elantrians themselves, but many appeared scared of me, and the others only begged me for food-as if 1 could carry it to them. Eventually, 1 found the best source of information to be the soldiers that guard the city walls."

"I've heard of them," Sarene said, looking over her clothing. "They're supposed to be the most elite fighting group in Arelon."

"And they are very quick to tell you so, my lady." Ashe said. "I doubt many of them would know what to do in a battle, though they seem quite proficient at eards and drinking. They tend to keep their uniforms well pressed, however."

"Typical of a ceremonial guard." Sarene said. picking through the row of

black garments, her skin quivering at the thought of donning yet another flat. colorless monstrosity of a dress. As much as she respected the memory of Raoden, she couldn't possibly wear black again.

Ashe bobbed in the air at her comment. "I am afraid, my lady, that Arelon's most 'elite' military group hardly does the country any credit. Yet, they are the city's most informed experts regarding Elantris."

"And what did they have to say?"

Ashe drifted over to the closet, watching as she rifled through her choices. "Not much. People in Arelon don't talk to Seons as quickly as they once did. There was a time, I barely recall, when the population loved us. Now they are… reserved, almost frightened."

"They associate you with Elantris," Sarene said. glancing longingly toward the dresses she had brought with her from Teod.

"I know. my lady," Ashe said. "But we had nothing to do with the fall of the city. There is nothing to fear from a Seon. I wish… But, well, that is irrelevant. Despite their reticence, I did get some information. It appears that Elantrians lose more than their human appearance when the Shaod takes them. The guards seem to think that the individual completely forgets who he or she used to be. becoming something more like an animal than a human. This certainly seems the case for the Elantrian Seons I spoke to."

Sarene shivered. "But, Elantrians can talk-some asked you for food."

"They did," Ashe said. "The poor souls hardly even seemed animal: most of them were crying or mumbling in some way. I'm inclined to think they had lost their minds."

"So the Shaod is mental as well as physical," Sarene said speculatively. "Apparently. my lady. The guards also spoke of several despotic lords that rule the city. Food is so valuable that the Elantrians vigorously attack anyone bearing it.

Sarene frowned. "How are the Elantrians fed?"

"They aren't, as far as I can tell."

"Then how do they live?" Sarene asked.

"I do not know, my lady. It is possible that the city exists in a feral state. with the mighty living upon the weak."

"No society could survive like that."

"I don't believe they have a society, my lady," Ashe said. "They are a group of miserable, cursed individuals that your God appears to have forgotten-and the rest of the country is trying very hard to follow His example."

Sarene nodded thoughtfully. Then, determined. she pulled off her black dress and rifled through the clothing at the back of her closet. She presented herself for Ashe's appraisal a few minutes later.

"What do you think?" she asked, twirling. The dress was crafted of a thick,

golden material that was almost metallic in its shine. It was overlaid with bIack lace, and had a high. open collar, like a man's. The collar was constructed from a stiff material, which was matched in the cuffs. The sleeves were very wide, as was the body of the dress, which billowed outward and continued all the way to the floor, hiding her feet. It was the kind of dress that made one feel regal. Even a princess needed reminders once in a while.

"It isn't black. my lady." Ashe pointed out.

"This part is," Sarene objected, pointing to the long cape at the back. The cape was actually part of the dress, woven into the neck and shoulders so carefuIIy that it seemed to grow from the lace.

"I don't think that the cape is enough to make it a widow's dress, my lady."

"It will have to do," Sarene said, studying herself in the mirror. "If I wear one more of those dresses Eshen gave me, then you'll have to throw me into Elantris for going insane."

"Are you certain the front is… appropriate?"

"What?" Sarene said.

"It's rather low-cut, my lady,"

"I've seen much worse, even here in Arelon."

"Yes, my lady, but those were all unmarried women."

Sarene smiled. Ashe was always so sensitive-especially in regards to her. "I have to at least wear it once-I've never had the chance. I got it in from Duladel the week before I left Teod."

"If you say so, my lady." Ashe said, pulsing slightly. "Is there anything else you would like me to try and find out?"

"Did you visit the dungeons?"

"I did," Ashe said. "I'm sorry, my lady-I found no secret alcoves hiding half-starved princes. If Iadon locked his son away. then he wasn't foolish enough to do it in his own palace."

"Well, it was worth a look." Sarene said with a sigh. "I didn't think you would find anything-we should probably be searching for the assassin who wielded the knife instead."

"True," Ashe said. "Perhaps you might try prompting the queen for information? If the prince really was killed by an intruder, she might know something."

"I've tried, but Eshen is… well, it's not hard to get information out of her. Getting her to stay on topic, however… Honestly. how a woman like that ended up married to Iadon is beyond me."

"I suspect, my lady," Ashe said, "that the arrangement was more financial than it was social. Much of Iadon's original governmental funds came from Eshen's father."

"That makes sense," Sarene said. smiling slightly and wondering what Iadon thought of the bargain now. He'd gotten his money, true, but he'd also ended up

spending several decades listening to Eshen's prattle. Perhaps that was why he seemed so frustrated by women in general.

"Regardless," Sarene said. "I don't think the queen knows anything about Raoden-but I'll keep trying."

Ashe bobbed. "And, what shall I do?"

Sarene paused. "Well, I've been thinking about Uncle Kiin lately. Father never mentions him anymore. I was wondering-do you know if Kiin was ever officiaIly disinherited?"

"I don't know, my lady." Ashe said. "Dio might know: he works much more closely with your father."

"See if you can dig anything up-there might be some rumors here in Arelon about what happened. Kiin is. after all, one of the most influential people in Kae." "Yes, my lady. Anything else?"

"Yes," Sarene decided with a wrinkle of her nose. "Find someone to take those black dresses away-I've decided I won't be needing them anymore." "Of course, my lady," Ashe said with a suffering tone.

Sarene glanced out the carriage window as it approached Duke Telrii's mansion. Reports said that Telrii had been very free with ball invitations, and the number of carriages on the road this evening seemed to confirm the information. Torches lined the pathway. and the mansion grounds were brilliantly lit with a combination of lanterns, torches, and strange colorful flames.

"The duke has spared no expense," Shuden noted.

"What are they, Lord Shuden?" Sarene asked, nodding toward one of the bright flames, which burned atop a tall metal pole.

"Special rocks imported from the south."

"Rocks that burn? Like coal?"

"They burn much more quickly than coal," the young Jindoeese lord explained. "And they are extremely expensive. It must have cost Telrii a fortune to light this pathway." Shuden frowned. "This seems extravagant, even for him."

— Lukel mentioned that the duke is somewhat wasteful," Sarene said. remembering her conversation in Iadon's throne room.

Shuden nodded. "But he's far more clever than most will credit. The duke is easy with his money. but there is usually a purpose behind his frivolity." Sarene could see the young baron's mind working as the coach pulled to a stop, as if trying to discern the exact nature of the aforementioned "purpose."

The mansion itself was bursting with people. Women in bright dresses accompanied men in the straight-coated suits that were the current masculine fashion. The guests only slightly outnumbered the white-clothed servants who bustled through the crowd, carrying food and drink or changing lanterns. Shuden helped

Sarene from the carriage, then led her into the main ballroom with a gait that was practiced at navigating crowds.

"You have no idea how happy I am you offered to come with me." Shuden confided as they entered the room. A large band played at one end of the hallway. and couples either spun through the center of the room in dance or stood around the wide periphery in conversation. The room was bright with colored lights, the rocks they had seen outside burning intensely from placements atop banisters or poles. There were even chains of tiny candles wrapped around several of the pillars-contraptions that probably had to be refilled every half hour.

"Why is that, my lord?" Sarene asked, gazing at the colorful scene. Even living as a princess, she had never seen such beauty and opulence. Light, sound. and color mixed intoxicatingly.

Shuden followed her gaze, not really hearing her question. "One would never know this country is dancing on the lip of destruction," he muttered.

The statement struck like a solemn death knell. There was a reason Sarene had never seen such lavishness-wondrous as it was, it was also incredibly wasteful. Her father was a prudent ruler; he would never allow such profligacy.

"That is always how it is, though, isn't it?" Shuden asked. "Those who can least afford extravagance seem to be the ones most determined to spend what they have left."

"You are a wise man. Lord Shuden.' Sarene said.

"No. just a man who tries to see to the heart of things," he said, leading her to a side gallery where they could find drinks.

"What was that you were saying before?"

"What?" Shuden asked. "Oh, I was explaining how you are going to save me quite a bit of distress this evening."

"Why is that?" she asked as he handed her a cup of wine.

Shuden smiled slightly, taking a sip of his own drink. "There are some who. for one reason or another. consider me quite… eligible. Many of them won't realize who you are, and will stay away, trying to judge their new competitor. I might actually have some time to enjoy myself tonight."

Sarene raised an eyebrow. "Is it really that bad?"

"I usually have to beat them away with a stick," Shuden replied, holding out his arm to her.

"One would almost think you never intended to marry. my lord." Sarene said with a smile. accepting his proffered arm.

Shuden laughed. "No, it is nothing like that, my lady. Let me assure you. I am quite interested in the concept-or, at least, the theory behind it. However. finding a woman in this court whose twittering foolishness doesn't cause my stomach to turn, that is another thing entirely. Come, if I am right. then we should be able to find a place much more interesting than the main ballroom."

Shuden led her through the masses of ballgoers. Despite his earlier comments, he was very eivil-even pleasant-to the women who appeared from the crowd to welcome him. Shuden knew every one by name-a feat of diplomacy, or good breeding, in itself.

Sarene's respect for Shuden grew as she watched the reactions of those he met. No faces turned dark as he approached, and few gave him the haughty looks that were common in so-called genteel societies. Shuden was well liked, though he was far from the most lively of men. She sensed that his popularity came not from his ability to entertain, but from his refreshing honesty. When Shuden spoke, he was always polite and considerate, but completely frank. His exotic origin gave him the license to say things that others could not.

Eventually they arrived at a small room at the top of a flight of stairs. "Here we are," Shuden said with satisfaction, leading her through the doorway. Inside they found a smaller, but more skilled. band playing stringed instruments. The decorations in this room were more subdued. but the servants were holding plates of food that seemed even more exotic than those down below. Sarene recognized many of the faces from court. including the one most important.

"The king," she said. noticing Iadon standing near the far corner. Eshen was at his side in a slim green dress.

Shuden nodded. "Iadon wouldn't miss a party like this, even if it is being held by Lord Telrii."

"They don't get along?"

"They get along fine. They're just in the same business. Iadon runs a merchant fleet-his ships travel the sea of Fjorden, as do those of Telrii. That makes them rivals."

"I think it's odd that he's here either way," Sarene said. "My father never goes to these kinds of things."

"That is because he has grown up. Lady Sarene. Iadon is still infatuated with his power. and takes every opportunity to enjoy it." Shuden looked around with keen eyes. "Take this room, for example."

"This room?"

Shuden nodded. "Whenever Iadon comes to a parry, he chooses a room aside from the main one and lets the important people gravitate toward him. The nobles are used to it. The man throwing the ball usually hires a second band, and knows to start a second, more exclusive party apart from the main ball. Iadon has made it known that he doesn't want to associate with people who are too far beneath him-this gathering is only for dukes and well-placed counts."

"But you are a baron," Sarene pointed out as the two of them drifted into the room.

Shuden smiled, sipping his wine. "I am a special case. My family forced Iadon to give us our title, where most of the others gained their ranks through wealth

and begging. I can take certain liberties that no other baron would assume, for Iadon and I both know I once got the better of him. I can usually only spend a short time here in the inner room-an hour at most. Otherwise I stretch the king's patience. Of course. that is all beside the point tonight."

"Why is that?"

"Because I have you," Shuden said. "Do not forget, Lady Sarene. You outrank everyone in this room except for the royal couple themselves."

Sarene nodded. While she was quite accustomed to the idea of being important-she was, after all. the daughter of a king-she wasn't used to the Arelish penchant for pulling rank.

"Iadon's presence changes things," she said quietly as the king noticed her. His eyes passed over her dress, obviously noting its less than black state, and his face grew dark.

Maybe the dress wasn't such a good idea, Sarene admitted to herself. However, something else quickly drew her attention. "What is he doing here?" she whispered as she noticed a bright form standing like a red scar in the midst of the ballgoers.

Shuden followed her eyes. "The gyorn? He's been coming to the court balls since the day he got here. He showed up at the first one without an invitation, and held himself with such an air of self-importance that no one has dared neglect inviting him since."

Hrathen spoke with a small group of men, his brilliant red breastplate and cape stark against the nobles' lighter colors. The gyorn stood at least a head taller than anyone in the room, and his shoulder plates extended a foot on either side. All in all, he was very hard to miss.

Shuden smiled. "No matter what I think of the man, I am impressed with his confidence. He simply walked into the king's private party that first night and began talking to one of the dukes-he barely even nodded to the king. Apparently, Hrathen considers the title of gyorn equal to anything in this room."

"Kings bow to gyorns in the East." Sarene said. "They practically grovel when Wyrn visits."

"And it all came from one elderly Jindo," Shuden noted. pausing to replace their cups with wine from a passing servant. It was a much better vintage. "It always interests me to see what you people have done with Keseg's teachings."

" 'You people'?" Sarene asked. "I'm Korathi-don't lump me together with the gyorn."

Shuden held up a hand. "I apologize. I didn't mean to be offensive."

Sarene paused. Shuden spoke Aonic as a native and lived in Arelon. so she had assumed him to be Korathi. She had misjudged. Shuden was still Jindoeese-his family would have believed in Shu-Keseg, the parent religion of both Korath and Dereth. "But," she said, thinking out loud, "Jindo is Derethi now."

Shuden's face darkened slightly, eyeing the gyorn. "I wonder what the great

master thought when his two students, Korath and Dereth, left to preach to the lands northward. Keseg taught of unity. But what did he mean? Unity of mind, as my people assume? Unity of love, as your priests claim? Or is it the unity of obedience. as the Derethi believe? In the end, I am left to ponder how mankind managed to complicate such a simple concept."

He paused, then shook his head. "Anyway, yes, my lady, Jindo is Derethi now. My people allow Wyrn to assume that the Jindo have been converted because it is better than fighting. Many are now questioning that decision, however. The arteths are growing increasingly demanding."

Sarene nodded. "I agree. Shu-Dereth must be stopped-it is a perversion of the truth."

Shuden paused. "I didn't say that, Lady Sarene. The soul of Shu-Keseg is acceptance. There is room for all teachings. The Derethi think they are doing what is right." Shuden stopped, looking over at Hrathen, before continuing. "That one, however, is dangerous."

"Why him and not others?"

"I visited one of Hrathen's sermons," Shuden said. "He doesn't preach from his heart, Lady Sarene. he preaches from his mind. He looks for numbers in his conversions, paying no attention to the faith of his followers. This is dangerous."

Shuden scanned Hrathen's companions. "That one bothers me as well," he said, pointing to a man whose hair was so blond it was almost white.

— Who is he?" Sarene asked with interest.

"Waren, first son of Baron Diolen," Shuden said. "He shouldn't be here in this room, but he is apparently using his close association with the gyorn as an invitation. Waren used to be a notably pious Korathi, but he claims to have seen a vision of Jaddeth commanding that he convert to Shu-Dereth."

"The ladies were talking about this earlier," Sarene said. eyeing Waren. "You don't believe him?"

"I have always suspected Waren's religiousness to be an exhibition. He is an opportunist, and his extreme piety gained him notoriety."

Sarene studied the white-haired man, worried. He was very young, but he carried himself as a man of accomplishment and control. His conversion was a dangerous sign. The more such people Hrathen gathered, the more difficult he would be to stop.

"I shouldn't have waited so long," she said.

"For what?"

"To come to these balls. Hrathen has a week's edge on me."

"You act as if it were a personal struggle between you two," Shuden noted with a smile.

Sarene didn't take the comment lightly. "A personal struggle with the fates of nations at stake."

"Shuden!" a voice said. "I see that you are lacking your customary circle of admirers."

"Good evening, Lord Roial," Shuden said, bowing slightly as the old man approached. "Yes, thanks to my companionship. I have been able to avoid most of that tonight.'

"Ah, the lovely Princess Sarene," Roial said, kissing her hand. "Apparently, your penchant for black has waned."

"It was never that strong to begin with, my lord," she said with a curtsy.

"I can imagine," Roial said with a smile. Then he turned back to Shuden. "I had hoped that you wouldn't realize your good fortune, Shuden. I might have stolen the princess and kept off a few of the leeches myself."

Sarene regarded the elderly man with surprise.

Shuden chuckled. "Lord Roial is, perhaps, the only bachelor in Arelon whose affection is more sought-after than my own. Not that I am jealous. His Lordship diverts some of the attention from me."

"You?' Sarene asked, looking at the spindly old man. "Women want to marry you?" Then. remembering her manners, she added a belated "my lord," blushing furiously at the impropriety of her words.

Roial laughed. "Don't worry about offending me, young Sarene. No man my age is much to look at. My dear Eoldess has been dead for twenty years, and I have no son. My fortune has to pass to someone. and every unmarried girl in the realm realizes that fact. She would only have to indulge me for a few years, bury me, then find a lusty young lover to help spend my money."

"My lord is too cynical," Shuden noted.

"My lord is too realistic," Roial said with a snort. "Though I'll admit, the idea of forcing one of those young puffs into my bed is tempting. I know they all think I'm too old to make them perform their duties as a wife, but they assume wrong. If I were going to let them steal my fortune, I'd at least make them work for it."

Shuden blushed at the comment, but Sarene only laughed. "I knew it. You really are nothing but a dirty old man."

"Self-professedly so," Roial agreed with a smile. Then. looking over at Hrathen, he continued. "How's our overly armored friend doing?"

"Bothering me by his mere noxious presence, my lord," Sarene replied. "Watch him, Sarene," Roial said. "I hear that our dear lord Telrii's sudden good fortune isn't a matter of pure luck."

Shuden's eyes grew suspicious. "Duke Telrii has declared no allegiance to Derethi."

"Not openly. no," Roial agreed. "But my sources say that there is something between those two. One thing is certain: There has rarely been a party like this in Kae, and the duke is throwing it for no obvious reason. One begins to wonder just what Telrii is advertising, and why he wants us to know how wealthy he is."

"An interesting thought, my lord," Sarene said.

"Sarene?" Eshen's voice called from the other side of the room. "Dear, would you come over here?"

"Oh no," Sarene said, looking over at the queen, who was waving her to approach. "What do you suppose this is about?"

"I'm intrigued to find out." Roial said with a sparkle in his eyes.

Sarene acknowledged the queen's gesture, approaching the royal couple and curtsying politely. Shuden and Roial foIIowed more discreetly, placing themseIves within earshot.

Eshen smiled as Sarene approached. "Dear, I was just explaining to my husband about the idea we came up with this morning. You know, the one about exercising?" Eshen nodded her head toward the king enthusiastically.

"What is this nonsense, Sarene?" the king demanded. "Women playing with swords?"

"His Majesty wouldn't want us to get fat, would he?" Sarene asked innocently. `No, of course not," the king said. "But you could just eat less."

"But, I do so like to exercise, Your Majesty."

Iadon took a deep, suffering breath. 'But surely there is some other form of exercise you women could do?"

Sarene blinked, trying to hint that she might be close to tears. "But, Your Majesty, I've done this ever since I was a child. Surely the king can have nothing against a foolish womanly pastime."

The king stopped, eyeing her. She might have overdone it that last time. Sarene assumed her best look of hopeless idiocy and smiled.

Finally, he just shook his head. "Bah, do whatever you want, woman. I don't want you spoiling my evening."

"The king is very wise," Sarene said, curtsying and backing away.

"I had forgotten about that," Shuden whispered to her as she rejoined him. "The act must be quite the burden to maintain."

"It is useful sometimes," Sarene said. They were about to withdraw when Sarene noticed a courier approaching the king. She placed her hand on Shuden's arm, indicating that she wanted to wait a moment where she could still hear Iadon.

The messenger whispered something in Iadon's ear, and the king's eyes grew wide with frustration. "What!"

The man moved to whisper again, and the king pushed him back. "Just say it, man. I can't stand all that whispering."

"It happened just this week, Your Majesty," the man explained.

Sarene edged closer.

"How odd." A slightly accented voice suddenly drifted in their direction. Hrathen stood a short distance away. He wasn't watching them, but somehow he was directing his voice at the king-as if he were intentionally allowing his words to be

overheard. "I wouldn't have thought the king would discuss important matters where the dull-minded can hear. Such people tend to be so confused by events that it is a disservice to allow them the opportunity."

Most of the people around her didn't even appear to have heard the gyorn's comment. The king. however, had. Iadon regarded Sarene for a moment, then grabbed his messenger by the arm and strode quickly from the room, leaving a startled Eshen behind. As Sarene watched the king leave, Hrathen's eyes caught her own, and he smiled slightIy before turning back to his companions.

"Can you believe that?" Sarene said, fuming. "He did that on purpose!"

Shuden nodded. "Often, my lady. our deceptions turn on us."

"The gyorn is good," Roial said. "It's always a masterful stroke when you can turn someone's guise to your advantage."

"I have often found that no matter what the circumstance. it is most useful to be oneself," Shuden said. "The more faces we try to wear, the more confused they become."

Roial nodded slightly, smiling. "True. Boring, perhaps, but true."

Sarene was barely listening. She had assumed that she was the one doing the manipulating; she had never realized the disadvantage it gave her. "The facade is troubling," she admitted. Then she sighed turning back to Shuden. "But I am stuck with it, at least with the king. Honestly though, I doubt he would have regarded me any other way, no matter how I acted."

— You're probably right," Shuden said. "The king is rather shortsighted when it comes to women."

The king returned a few moments later, his face dark. his humor obviously ruined by whatever news he had received. The courier escaped with a look of relief, and as he left, Sarene caught sight of a new figure entering the room. Duke Telrii was customarily pompous in bright reds and golds, his fingers speckled with rings. Sarene watched him closely, but he didn't join-or even acknowledge-the gyorn Hrathen. In fact, he seemed to doggedly ignore the priest, instead making the proper hostly overtures, visiting with each group of guests in turn.

"You're right, Lord Roial," Sarene finally said.

Roial looked up from his conversation with Shuden. "Hum?"

"Duke Telrii," Sarene said, nodding to the man. "There's something between him and the gyorn."

"Telrii is a troublesome one," Roial said. "I've never quite been able to figure out his motivations. At times, it seems he wants nothing more than coin to pad his coffers. At others…"

Roial trailed off as Telrii, as if noticing their study of him, turned toward Sarene's group. He smiled and drifted in their direction, Atara at his side. "Lord Roial," he said with a smooth, almost uncaring, voice. "Welcome. And, Your Highness. I don't believe we've been properly introduced."

Roial did the honors. Sarene curtsied as Telrii sipped at his wine and exchanged pleasantries with Roial. There was a startling IeveI of… nonchalanee about him. While few noblemen actually cared about the topics they discussed, most had the decency to at least sound interested. Telrii made no such concession. His tone was flippant, though not quite to the level of being insulting, and his manner uninterested. Beyond the initial address. he completely ignored Sarene, obviously satisfied that she was of no discernible significance.

Eventually, the duke sauntered away. and Sarene watched him go with annoyance. If there was one thing she loathed, it was being ignored. Finally, she sighed and turned to her companion. "All right, Lord Shuden, I want to mingle. Hrathen has a week's lead, but Domi be cursed if I'm going to let him stay ahead of me."

IT was late. Shuden had wanted to leave hours ago. but Sarene had been determined to forge on, plowing through hundreds of people. making contacts like a madwoman. She made Shuden introduce her to everyone he knew, and the faces and names had quickly become a blur. However. repetition would bring familiarity.

Eventually, she let Shuden bring her back to the palace. satisfied with the day's events. Shuden let her off and wearily bid her goodnight, claiming he was glad that Ahan was next in line to take her to a ball. "Your company was delightful," he explained, "but I just can't keep up with you!"

Sarene found it hard to keep up with herself sometimes. She practically stumbled her way into the palace, so drowsy with fatigue and wine that she could barely keep her eyes open.

Shouts echoed through the hallway.

Sarene frowned, turning a corner to find the king's guard scrambling around, yelling at one another and generally making a rather large nuisance of themselves. "What is going on?" she asked, holding her head.

"Someone broke into the palace tonight," a guard explained. "Snuck right through the king's bedchambers."

"Is anyone hurt?" Sarene asked, suddenly coming alert. Iadon and Eshen had left the party hours before her and Shuden.

"Thank Domi, no." the guard said. Then, he turned to two soldiers. "Take the princess to her room and stand guard at the door," he ordered. "Goodnight, Your Highness. Don't worry-they're gone now."

Sarene sighed, noting the yelling and bustle of the guards. their armor and weapons clanking as they periodically ran through the hallways. She doubted that she would be able to have a good night with so much ruckus, no matter how tired she was.

CHAPTER 15

At night, when all melted into a uniform blackness, Hrathen could almost see Elantris's grandeur. Silhouetted against the star-filled sky. the fallen buildings cast off their mantle of despair and became memories; memories of a city crafted with skill and care, a city where every stone was a piece of functional art; memories of towers that stretched to the sky-fingers tickling the stars-and of domes that spread like venerable hills.

And it had all been an illusion. Beneath the greatness had been wreckage, a filthy sore now exposed. How easy it was to look past heresies gilded with gold. How simple it had been to assume that outward strength bespoke inward righteousness.

"Dream on, Elantris." Hrathen whispered, turning to stroll along the top of the great wall that enclosed the city. "Remember what you used to be and try to hide your sins beneath the blanket of darkness. Tomorrow the sun will rise, and all will be revealed once again."

"My lord? Did you say something?'

Hrathen turned. He had barely noticed the guard passing him on the wall, the man's heavy spear resting over his shoulder and his wan torch nearly dead. "No. I was only whispering to myself."

The guard nodded, continuing his rounds. They were growing accustomed to Hrathen, who had visited Elantris nearly every night this week, pacing its walls in thought. Though he had an additional purpose behind his visit this particular time, most nights he simply came to be alone and think. He wasn't sure what drew him to the city. Part of it was curiosity. He had never beheld Elantris in its power, and couldn't understand how anything-even a city so grand-had repeatedly withstood the might of Fjorden, first militarily, then theologically.

He also felt a responsibility toward the people-or whatever they were-that lived in Elantris. He was using them, holding them up as an enemy to unite his followers. He felt guilty: the Elantrians he had seen were not devils, but wretches afflicted as if by a terrible disease. They deserved pity, not condemnation. Still. his devils they would become, for he knew that it was the easiest, and most harmless, way to unify Arelon. If he turned the people against their government, as he

had done in Duladel, there would be death. This way would lead to bloodshed as well, but he hoped much less.

Oh, what burdens we must accept in the service of Your empire, Lord Jaddeth, Hrathen thought to himself. It didn't matter that he had acted in the name of the Church, or that he had saved thousands upon thousands of souls. The destruction Hrathen had caused in Duladel ground against his soul like a millstone. People who had trusted him were dead, and an entire society had been cast into chaos.

But, Jaddeth required sacrifices. What was one man's conscience when compared with the glory of His rule? What was a little guilt when a nation was now unified beneath Jaddeth's careful eye? Hrathen would ever bear the scars of what he had done. but it was better that one man suffer than an entire nation continue in heresy.

Hrathen turned away from Elantris, looking instead toward the twinkling lights of Kae. Jaddeth had given him another opportunity. This time he would do things differently. There would be no dangerous revolution, no bloodbath caused by one class turning against another. Hrathen would apply pressure carefully until Iadon folded, and another, more agreeable man took his place. The nobility of Arelon would convert easily, then. The only ones who would truly suffer. the scapegoats in his strategy, were the Elantrians.

It was a good plan. He was certain he could crush this Arelish monarchy without much effort it was already cracked and weak. The people of Arelon were so oppressed that he could institute a new government swiftly, before they even received word of Iadon's fall. No revolution. Everything would be clean.

Unless he made a mistake. He had visited the farms and cities around Kae; he knew that the people were stressed beyond their ability to bend. If he gave them too much of a chance, they would rise up and slaughter the entire noble class. The possibility made him nervous-mostly because he knew that if it happened, he would make use of it. The logical gyorn within him would ride the destruction as if it were a fine stallion, using it to make Derethi followers out of an entire nation.

Hrathen sighed. turning and continuing his stroll. The wall walk here was kept clean by the guard, but if he strayed too far, he would reach a place covered with a dark, oily grime. He wasn't certain what had caused it. but it seemed to completely coat the wall, once one got away from the central gate area.

Before he reached the grime, however, he spotted the group of men standing along the wall walk. They were dressed in cloaks, though the night wasn't cold enough to require it. Perhaps they thought the garments made them more nondescript. However, if that was the intention, then perhaps Duke Telrii should have chosen to wear something other than a rich lavender cloak set with silver embroidery.

Hrathen shook his head at the materialism. The men we must work with to accomplish Jaddeth's goals…

Duke Telrii did not lower his hood, nor did he bow properly. as Hrathen approached-though. of course. Hrathen hadn't really expected him to do either.

The duke did, however, nod to his guards. who withdrew to allow them privacy.

Hrathen strolled over to stand beside Duke Telrii. resting against the wall's parapet and staring out over the city of Kae. Lights twinkled; so many people in the city were rich that lamp oil and candles were plentiful. Hrathen had visited some large cities that grew as dark as Elantris when night fell.

"Aren't you going to ask why I wanted to meet with you?' Telrii asked.

"You're having second thoughts about our plan," Hrathen said simply.

Telrii paused, apparently surprised that Hrathen understood him so readily. "Yes, well. If you know that already, then perhaps you are having second thoughts as well."

"Not at all," Hrathen said. "Your mannerism-the furtive way you wanted to meet-was what gave you away."

Telrii frowned. This was a man accustomed to being dominant in any conversation. Was that why he was wavering? Had Hrathen offended him? No, studying Telrii's eyes. Hrathen could tell that wasn't it. Telrii had been eager, at first. to enter into the bargain with Fjorden, and he had certainly seemed to enjoy throwing his party this evening. 'What had changed?

I can't afford to let this opportunity pass, Hrathen thought. If only he had more time. Fewer than eighty days remained of his three-month deadline. If he had been given even a year, he could have worked with more delicacy and precision. Unfortunately, he had no such luxury, and a blunt attack using Telrii was his best bet for a smooth change in leadership.

"Why don't you tell me what is bothering you?" Hrathen said.

"Yes. well," Telrii said carefully. "I'm just not sure that I want to work with Fjorden."

Hrathen raised an eyebrow. "You didn't have that uncertainty before."

Telrii eyed Hrathen from beneath his hood. In the dark moonlight. it looked like his birthmark was simply a continuation of the shadows, and it gave his features an ominous cast-or, at least, it would have, had his extravagant costume not ruined the effect.

Telrii simply frowned. "I heard some interesting things at the party tonight, Gyorn. Are you really the one who was assigned to Duladel before its collapse?" Ah, so that's it. Hrathen thought. "I was there."

"And now you're here," Telrii said. "You wonder why a nobleman is made uncomfortable by that news? The entire Republican class-the rulers of Duladelwere slaughtered in that revolution! And my sources claim that you had a great deal to do with that."

Perhaps the man wasn't as foolish as Hrathen thought. Telrii's concern was a valid one; Hrathen would have to speak with delicacy. He nodded toward Telrii's guards, who stood a short distance down the wall walk. "Where did you get those soldiers. my lord?"

Telrii paused. "What does that have to do with anything?"

"Humor me," Hrathen said.

Telrii turned, glancing at the soldiers. "I recruited them away from the Elantris City Guard. I hired them to be my bodyguards."

Hrathen nodded. "And, how many such guards do you employ?" "Fifteen," Telrii said.

"How would you judge their skill?"

Telrii shrugged. "Good enough, I suppose. I've never actually seen them fight."

"That's probably because they never have fought." Hrathen said. "None of the soldiers here in Arelon have ever seen combat."

"What is your point, Gyorn?" Telrii asked testily.

Hrathen turned, nodding toward the Elantris City Guard post, lit in the distance by torches at the base of the wall. "The Guard is what, five hundred strong? Perhaps seven hundred? If you include local policing forces and personal guards, such as your own, there are perhaps a thousand soldiers in the city of Kae. Added to Lord Eondel's legion, you still have well below fifteen hundred professional soldiers in the vicinity."

"And?' Telrii asked.

Hrathen turned. "Do you really think that Wyrn needs a revolution to take control of Arelon?"

"Wyrn doesn't have an army," Telrii said. "Fjorden only has a basic defense force."

"I didn't speak of Fjorden," Hrathen said. "I spoke of Wyrn, Regent of all Creation, leader of Shu-Dereth. Come now, Lord Telrii. Let us be frank. How many soldiers are there in HroveII? In Jaador? In Svorden? In the other nations of the East? These are people who have sworn themselves Derethi. You don't think they would rise up at Wyrn's command?"

Telrii paused.

Hrathen nodded as he saw understanding growing in the duke's eyes. The man didn't understand the half of it. The truth was, Wyrn didn't even need an army of foreigners to conquer Arelon. Few outside the high priesthood understood the second, more powerful force Wyrn had at his call: the monasteries. For centuries. the Derethi priesthood had been training its monks in war, assassination, and… other arts. Arelon's defenses were so weak that a single monastery's personnel could probably conquer the country.

Hrathen shivered at the thought of the… monks trained inside of Dakhor Monastery gaining access to defenseless Arelon. He glanced down at his arm. the place where-beneath his plate armor-he bore the marks of his time there. These were not things that could be explained to Telrii, however.

"My lord." Hrathen said frankly. "I am here in Arelon because Wyrn wants to

give the people a chance for peaceful conversion. If he wanted to crush the country, he could. Instead, he sent me. My only intention is to find a way to convert the people of AreIon."

Telrii nodded slowly.

"The first step in converting this country." Hrathen said, "is making certain that the government is favorable to the Derethi cause. This would require a change in leadership-it would require putting a new king on the throne."

I have your word, then?" Telrii said.

"You will have the throne," Hrathen said.

Telrii nodded-this was obviously what he had been waiting for. Hrathen's promises before had been vague, but he could no longer afford to be uncommitted. His promises gave Telrii verbal proof that Hrathen was trying to undermine the throne-a calculated risk, but Hrathen was very good at such calculations.

"There will be those who oppose you." Telrii warned.

"Such as?"

"The woman, Sarene," Telrii said. 'Her supposed idiocy is an obvious act. My informants say that she's taken an unhealthy interest in your activities, and she was asking about you at my party this evening."

Telrii's astuteness surprised Hrathen. The man seemed so pretentious, so flagrant-yet there was obviously a measure of competence to him. That could be an advantage or a disadvantage.

"Do not worry about the girl." Hrathen said. "Just take the money we have provided and wait. Your opportunity will come soon. You heard of the news the king received tonight?"

Telrii paused, then nodded.

"Things are moving along as promised," Hrathen said. "Now we just have to be patient."

"Very well," Telrii said. He still had his reservations, but Hrathen's logic-mixed with the outright promise of the throne-had obviously been enough to sway him. The duke nodded with uncustomary respect to Hrathen. Then he waved to his guards, moving to walk away.

"Duke Telrii," Hrathen said, a thought occurring to him.

Telrii paused, turning back.

"Do your soldiers still have friends in the Elantris City Guard?" Hrathen asked.

Telrii shrugged. "I assume so."

"Double your men's pay," Hrathen said, too quietly for Telrii's bodyguards to hear. "Speak well of the Elantris City Guard to them, and give them time off to spend with their former comrades. It might be… beneficial to your future to have it known amongst the Guard that you are a man who rewards those that give him allegiance."

"You'll provide the funds to pay my men extra?" Telrii asked carefully. Hrathen rolled his eyes. "Very well."

Telrii nodded, then walked off to join his guards.

Hrathen turned, leaning against the wall, looking back out over Kae. He would have to wait for a short period before returning to the steps and descending. Telrii was still worried about proclaiming Derethi allegiance, and hadn't wanted to be seen openly meeting with Hrathen. The man was overly worried, but perhaps it was better for him to appear religiously conservative for the moment.

It disturbed Hrathen that Telrii had mentioned Sarene. For some reason. the pert Teoish princess had decided to oppose Hrathen. though he had given her no overt reason to do so. It was ironic. in a way; she didn't know it. but Hrathen was her greatest ally, not her dire enemy. Her people would convert one way or another. Either they would respond to Hrathen's humane urgings, or they would be crushed by the Fjordell armies.

Hrathen doubted he would ever he able to convince her of that truth. He saw the mistrust in her eyes-she would immediately assume that whatever he said was a lie. She loathed him with the irrational hatred of one who subconsciously knew that her own faith was inferior. Korathi teachings had withered in every major nation to the East, just as they would in Arelon and Teod. Shu-Korath was too weak: it lacked virility. Shu-Dereth was strong and powerful. Like two plants competing for the same ground, Shu-Dereth would strangle Shu-Korath.

Hrathen shook his head. waited for a safe period of time, then finally turned to walk back along the wall toward the steps that ran down into Kae. As he arrived, he heard an echoing thump from below, and he paused in surprise. It sounded like the city gates had just been closed.

"What was that?" Hrathen asked, approaching several guards who stood in a ring of glittering torchlight.

The guards shrugged, though one pointed at two forms walking through the darkened courtyard below. "They must have caught someone trying to escape."

Hrathen wrinkled his brow. "Does that happen often?"

The guard shook his head. "Most of them are too mindless to try escaping. Every once in a while, one tries to scurry away. but we always catch 'em."

"Thank you," Hrathen said, leaving the guards behind as he began the long descent to the city below. At the foot of the stairs he found the main guardhouse. The captain was inside, his eyes drowsy as if he had just awakened.

"Trouble. Captain?" Hrathen asked.

The captain turned with surprise. "Oh, it's you, Gyorn. No, no trouble. Just one of my lieutenants doing something he shouldn't have."

"Letting some Elantrians back into the city?" Hrathen asked.

The captain frowned, but nodded. Hrathen had met the man several times,

and at each encounter he had fostered the captain's greed with a few coins. This man was nearly his.

"Next time, Captain," Hrathen said, reaching onto his belt and pulling out a pouch. "I can offer you a different option."

The captain's eyes shone as Hrathen began to pull gold wyrnings-stamped with Wyrn Wulfden's head-out of the pouch.

"I have been wanting to study one of these Elantrians up close, for theological reasons," Hrathen explained, setting a pile of coins on the table. "I would be appreciative if the next captured Elantrian found his way to my chapel before being thrown back into the city."

"That can probably be arranged, my Iord," the captain said, slipping the coins off the table with an eager hand.

"No one would have to know about it, of course," Hrathen said. "Of course. my lord."

CHAPTER 16

Raoden had once tried to set Ien free. He had been a young boy then, simple of mind but pure of intention. He had been learning about slavery from one of his tutors, and had somehow gotten it into his mind that the Seons were being held against their will. He had gone to Ien tearfully that day, demanding that the Seon accept his freedom.

"But I am free. young master," Ten had replied to the crying boy.

"No you're nod" Raoden had argued. "You're a slave-you do whatever people tell you."

"I do it because I want to. Raoden."

"Why? Don't you want to be free?"

"I want to serve. young master," Ten explained, pulsing reassuringly. "My freedom is to be here, with you."

`I don't understand."

"You look at things as a human, young master," Ten said with his wise, indulgent

voice. "You see rank and distinction; you try to order the world so that everything has a place either above you or beneath you. To a Seon, there is no above or beneath. there are only those we love. And we serve those we love."

"But you don't even get paid!" had been Raoden's indignant response.

"But I do, young master. My payment is that of a father's pride and a mother's love. My wages come from the satisfaction of seeing you grow."

It had been many years before Raoden understood those words, but they had always remained in his mind. As he had grown and learned, listening to countless Korathi sermons on the unifying power of love, Raoden had come to see Seons in a new way. Not as servants, or even as friends. but as something much more deep and more powerful. It was as if the Seons were an expression of Domi himself, reflections of God's love for his people. Through their service, they were much closer to heaven than their supposed masters could ever really understand.

"You're finally free, my friend," Raoden said with a wan smile as he watched Ien float and bob. He still hadn't been able to get even a flicker of recognition from the Seon, though Ien did seem to stay in Raoden's general vicinity. Whatever the Shaod had done to Ien, it had taken away more than just his voice. It had broken his mind.

"I think I know what's wrong with him," Raoden said to Galladon, who sat in the shade a short distance away. They were on a rooftop a Few buildings down from the chapel, ejected from their habitual place of study by an apologetic Kahar. The old man had been cleaning furiously in the days since his arrival, and the time had finally come for the final polishing. Early in the morning he had contritely, but insistently, thrown them all out so he could finish.

Galladon looked up from his book. "Who? The Seon?"

Raoden nodded, lying on his stomach near the edge of what was once a garden wall, still watching Ien. "His Aon isn't complete."

Ien." Galladon said thoughtfully. "That's healing. Kolo?"

"That's right. Except his Aon isn't complete anymore-there are tiny breaks in its lines, and patches of weakness in its color."

Galladon grunted, but didn't offer anything more; he wasn't as interested in Aons or Seons as Raoden was. Raoden watched Ien for a few more moments before turning back to his study of the AonDor book. He didn't get far, however. before Galladon brought up a topic of his own.

"What do you miss most, sule?" the Dula asked contemplatively. "Miss most? About the outside?"

"Kolo," Galladon said. "What one thing would you bring here to Elantris if you could?"

"I don't know," Raoden said. "I'd have to think about it. What about you?" "My house," Galladon said with a reminiscent tone. "I built it myself, sule.

Felled every tree, worked every board, and pounded every nail. It was beautiful-no mansion or palace can compete with the work of one's own hands."

Raoden nodded. imagining the cabin in his mind. What had he owned that he missed the most strongly? He had been the son of a king, and had therefore had many possessions. The answer he came up with, however, surprised him.

"Letters," he said. -I'd bring a stack of letters."

"Letters, sale?" It obviously hadn't been the response he had been expecting. "From whom?"

"A girl."

Galladon laughed. "A woman, sale? I never figured you for the romantic type." "just because I don't mope around dramatically like a character from one of

your Duladen romances doesn't mean I don't think about such things."

Galladon held up his hands defensively. "Don't get DeluseDoo on me, sule.

I'm just surprised. Who was this girl?"

"I was going to marry her," Raoden explained.

"Must have been some woman."

"Must have been," Raoden agreed. "I wish I could have met her." "You never met her?"

Raoden shook his head. "Hence the letters, my friend. She lived in Teod-she was the king's daughter, as a matter of fact. She started sending me letters about a year ago. She was a beautiful writer, her words were laced with such wit that couldn't help but respond. We continued to write for the better part of five months; then she proposed."

"She proposed to you?" Galladon asked.

"Unabashedly," Raoden said with a smile. "It was. of course, politically motivated. Sarene wanted a firm union between Teod and Arelon."

"And you accepted?"

"It was a good opportunity," Raoden explained. "Ever since the Reod. Teod has kept its distance from Arelon. Besides. those letters were intoxicating. This last year has been… difficult. My father seems determined to run Arelon to its ruin, and he is not a man who suffers dissent with patience. But, whenever it seemed that my burdens were too great, I would get a letter from Sarene. She had a Seon too, and after the engagement was formalized we began to speak regularly. She would call in the evenings, her voice drifting from Ien to captivate me. We left the link open for hours sometimes."

"What was that you said about not moping around like a character from a romance?" Galladon said with a smile.

Raoden snorted, turning back to his book. "So, there you have it. If I could have anything, I'd want those letters. I was actually excited about the marriage. even if the union was just a reaction to the Derethi invasion of Duladel."

There was silence.

"What was that you just said, Raoden?" Galladon finally asked in a quiet voice.

"What? Oh, about the letters?"

"No. About Duladel."

Raoden paused. Galladon had claimed to have entered Elantris a "few months" ago, but Dulas were known for understatement. The Duladen Republic had fallen just over six months previously…

"I assumed you knew," Raoden said.

"What, sule?" Galladon demanded. "Assumed I knew what?"

"I'm sorry, Galladon." Raoden said with compassion, turning around and sitting up. "The Duladen Republic collapsed."

"No," Galladon breathed, his eyes wide.

Raoden nodded. "There was a revolution. like the one in Arelon ten years ago, but even more violent. The republican class was completely destroyed, and a monarchy was instituted."

"Impossible… The republic was strong-we all believed in it so much." "Things change. my friend," Raoden said, standing and walking over to place a hand on Galladon's shoulder.

"Not the republic, sule," Galladon said. his eyes unfocused. "We all got to choose who ruled, stile. Why rise up against that?"

Raoden shook his head. "I don't know-not much information escaped. It was a chaotic time in Duladel, which is why the Fjordell priests were able to step in and seize power."

Galladon looked up. "That means Arelon is in trouble. We were always there to keep the Derethi away from your borders."

"I realize that."

"What happened to Jesker?" he asked. "My religion, what happened to it?" Raoden simply shook his head.

"You have to know something!"

"Shu-Dereth is the state religion in Duladel now." Raoden said quietly. "I'm sorry."

Galladon's eyes fell. "It's gone then."

"There are still the Mysteries." Raoden offered weakly.

Galladon frowned, his eyes hard. "The Mysteries are not the same thing as Jesker, sule. They are a mockery of things sacred. A perversion. Only outsiders-those without any sort of true understanding of the Dor-practice the Mysteries."

Raoden left his hand on the grieving man's shoulder, unsure how to comfort him. "I thought you knew," he said again. feeling helpless.

Galladon simply groaned, staring absently with morose eyes.

Raoden left Galladon on the rooftop: the large Dula wanted to be alone with his grief. Unsure what else to do, Raoden returned to the chapel, distracted by his thoughts. He didn't remain distracted for long.

"Kahar, it's beautiful!" Raoden exclaimed, looking around with wonder.

The old man looked up from the corner he had been cleaning. There was a deep look of pride on his face. The chapel was empty of sludge; all that remained was clean, whitish gray marble. Sunlight flooded through the western windows, reflecting off the shiny floor and illuminating the entire ehapel with an almost divine brilliance. Shallow reliefs covered nearly every surface. Only half an inch deep, the detailed sculptures had been lost in the sludge. Raoden ran his fingers across one of the tiny masterpieces. the expressions on the people's faces so detailed as to be lifelike.

"They're amazing," he whispered.

"I didn't even know they were there, my lord," Kahar said, hobbling over to stand next to Raoden. "I didn't see them until I started cleaning, and then they were lost in the shadows until I finished the floor. The marble is so smooth it could be a mirror, and the windows are placed just right to catch the light."

"And the reliefs run all around the room?"

"Yes, my lord. Actually, this isn't the only building that has them. You'll occasionally run across a wall or a piece of furniture with carvings on it. They were probably common in Elantris before the Reod."

Raoden nodded. "It was the city of the gods, Kahar."

The old man smiled. His hands were black with grime, and a half-dozen ragged cleaning cloths hung from his sash. But he was happy.

"What next, my lord?" he asked eagerly.

Raoden paused, thinking quickly. Kahar had attacked the chapel's grime with the same holy indignation a priest used to destroy sin. For the first time in months, perhaps years, Kahar had been needed.

"Our people have started living in the nearby buildings, Kahar," Raoden said. "What good will all your cleaning here do if they track slime in every time we meet?"

Kahar nodded thoughtfully. "The cobblestones are a problem," he mumbled. "This is a big project, my lord." His eyes, however, were not daunted.

"I know." Raoden agreed. "But it is a desperate one. A people who live in filth will feel like filth-if we are ever going to rise above our opinions of ourselves, we are going to need to be clean. Can you do it?"

"Yes, my lord."

"Good. I'll assign you some workers to speed the process." Raoden's band had grown enormously over the last few days as the people of Elantris had heard of Karata's merger with him. Many of the random, ghostlike Elantrians who wandered the streets alone had begun to make their way to Raoden's band. seeking fellowship as a final, desperate attempt to avoid madness.

Kahar turned to go, his wrinkled face turning around the chapel one last time, admiring it with satisfaction.

"Kahar," Raoden called.

"Yes, my lord?"

"Do you know what it is? The secret. I mean?"

Kahar smiled. "I haven't been hungry in days, my lord. It is the most amazing feeling in the world-I don't even notice the pain anymore."

Raoden nodded, and Kahar left. The man had come looking for a magical soIution to his woes, but he had found an answer much more simple. Pain lost its power when other things became more important. Kahar didn't need a potion or an Aon to save him-he just needed something to do.

Raoden strolled through the glowing room, admiring the different sculptures. He paused, however, when he reached the end of a particular relief. The stone was blank for a short section, its white surface polished by Kahar's careful hand. It was so clean, in fact, that Raoden could see his reflection.

He was stunned. The face that stared out of the marble was unknown to him. He had wondered why so few people recognized him; he had been prince of AreIon. his face known even in many of the outer plantations. He had assumed that the Elantrians simply didn't expect to find a prince in Elantris. so they didn't think to associate "Spirit" with Raoden. However, now that he saw the changes in his face, he realized that there was another reason people didn't recognize him.

There were hints in his features, clues to what had been. The changes, however, were drastic. Only two weeks had passed, but his hair had already fallen out. He had the usual Elantris blotches on his skin, but even the parts that had been flesh-toned a few weeks ago had turned a flat gray. His skin was wrinkling slightly, especially around the lips, and his eyes were beginning to take on a sunken look.

Once, before his own transformation, he had envisioned the Elantrians as living corpses, their flesh rotting and torn. That wasn't the case; Elantrians retained their flesh and most of their figure, though their skin wrinkled and darkened. They were more withering husks than they were decaying corpses. Yet. even though the transformation wasn't as drastic as he had once assumed. it was still a shock to see it in himself.

"We are a sorry people. are we not?" Galladon asked from the doorway. Raoden looked up, smiling encouragingly. "Not as bad as we could be. my friend. I can get used to the changes."

Galladon grunted, stepping into the chapel. "Your cleaning man does good work, sule. This place looks almost free from the Reod."

"The most beautiful thing, my friend. is the way it freed its cleanser in the process."

Galladon nodded, joining Raoden beside the wall, looking out at the large

crew of people who were clearing the chapel's garden area. "They've been coming in droves, haven't they. sule?"

"They hear that we offer something more than life in an alley. We don't even have to wateh the gates anymore-Karata brings us everyone she can rescue."

"How do you intend to keep them all busy?" Galladon asked. "That garden is big, and it's nearly completely cleared."

"Elantris is a very large city. my friend. We'll find things to keep them occupied."

Galladon watched the people work, his eyes unreadable. He appeared to have overcome his grief, for the moment.

"Speaking of jobs." Raoden began. 'I have something I need you to do." 'Something to keep my mind off the pain, sule?"

"You could think that. However, this project is a little more important than cleaning sludge." Raoden waved Galladon to follow as he walked to the back corner of the room and pried a loose stone from the wall. He reached inside and pulled out a dozen small bags of corn. "As a farmer, how would you judge the grade of this seed?"

Galladon picked up a kernel with interest, turning it over in his hand a few times, testing its color and its hardness. "Not bad," he said. "Not the best I've seen. but not bad."

"The planting season is almost here, isn't it?"

"Considering how warm it's been lately, I'd say that it's here already." "Good," Raoden said. 'This corn won't last long in this hole, and I don't trust leaving it out in the open."

Galladon shook his head. "It won't work, sule. Farming takes time before it brings rewards-those people will pull up and ear the first little sprouts they see."

"I don't think so." Raoden said. pushing a few kernels of corn around in his palm. "Their minds are changing, Galladon. They can see that they don't have to live as animals anymore."

"There isn't enough room for a decent crop," Galladon argued. "It will be little more than a garden."

"There's enough space to plant this little amount. Next year we'll have more corn, and then we can worry about room. I hear the palace gardens were rather large-we could probably use those."

Galladon shook his head. "The problem in that statement, sule, is the part about 'next year.' There won't be a 'next year.' Kolo? People in Elantris don't last that long."

"Elantris will change," Raoden said. "If not, then those who come here after us will plant the next season."

"I still doubt it will work."

"You'd doubt the sun's rising if you weren't proven wrong each day," Raoden said with a smile. "Just give it a try."

"All right. sule," Galladon said with a sigh. "I suppose your thirty days aren't up yet."

Raoden smiled, passing the corn to his friend and placing his hand on the Dula's shoulder. "Remember. the past need not become our future as well."

Galladon nodded, putting the corn back in its hiding place. "We won't need this for another few days-I'm going to have to figure out a way to plow that garden."

"Lord Spirit!" Saolin's voice called faintly from above, where he had constructed himself a makeshift watchtower. "Someone is coming."

Raoden stood, and Galladon hurriedly replaced the stone. A moment later one of Karata's men burst into the room.

"My lord." the man said, "Lady Karata begs your presence immediately!"

"You are a fool, Dashe!" Karata snapped.

Dashe-the extremely large, well-muscled man who was her second-incommand-simply continued to strap on his weapons.

Raoden and Galladon stood confused at the doorway to the palace. At least ten of the men in the entryway-a full two-thirds of Karata's followers-looked as if they were preparing for battle.

"You can continue to dream with your new friend. Karata," Dashe replied gruffly. "but I will wait no longer-especially not as long as that man threatens the children."

Raoden edged closer to the conversation, pausing beside a thin-limbed, anxious man named Horen. Horen was the type who avoided conflict. and Raoden guessed that he was neutral in this argument.

"What's happening?" Raoden asked quietly.

"One of Dashe's scouts overheard Aanden planning to attack our palace tonight," Horen whispered. carefully watching his leaders argue. "Dashe has wanted to strike at Aanden for months now, and this is just the excuse he needed."

"You're leading these men into something far worse than death, Dashe," Karata warned. "Aanden has more people than you do."

"He doesn't have weapons," Dashe replied, sliding a rusted sword into its sheath with a click. "All that university held was books, and he already ate those." "Think about what you are doing," Karata said.

Dashe turned, his boardlike face completely frank. "I have, Karata. Aanden is a madman: we cannot rest while he shares our border. If we strike unexpectedly, then we can stop him permanently. Only then will the children be safe."

With that, Dashe turned to his grim band of would-be soldiers and nodded. The group moved out the door with purposeful strides.

Karata turned to Raoden, her face a mixture of frustration and pained betrayal. "This is worse than suicide, Spirit."

"I know," Raoden said. "We're so few we can't afford to lose a single man-not even those who follow Aanden. We have to stop this."

"He's already gone." Karata said, leaning back against the wall. "I know Dashe well. There's no stopping him now."

"I refuse to accept that, Karata."

"Sule, if you don't mind my asking, what in Doloken are you planning?"

Raoden loped along beside Galladon and Karata, barely keeping up with the two. "I have no idea," he confessed. "I'm still working on that part."

"I figured as much," Galladon muttered.

"Karata," Raoden asked, "what route will Dashe take?"

"There's a building that runs up against the university." she replied. "Its far wall collapsed a while ago, and some of the stones knocked a hole in the university wall it abuts. I'm sure Dashe will try to get in there-he assumes Aanden doesn't know about the breach."

"Take us there," Raoden said. "But take a different route. I don't want to run into Dashe."

Karata nodded, leading them down a side street. The building she'd mentioned was a low, single-story structure. One of the walls had been built so close to the university that Raoden was at a loss to guess what the architect had been thinking. The building had not fared well over the years; although it still had its roof-which was sagging horribly-the entire structure seemed on the edge of collapse.

They approached apprehensively, poking their heads through a doorway. The building was open on the inside. They stood near the center of the rectangular structure, the collapsed wall a short distance to their left. another doorway a short distance to their right.

Galladon cursed quietly. "I don't trust this."

"Neither do I." Raoden said.

"No, it's more than that. Look, sule." Galladon pointed to the building's inner support beams. Looking closely, Raoden recognized the marks of fresh cuts in the already weakened wood. "This entire place is rigged to fall."

Raoden nodded. "It appears as if Aanden is better informed than Dashe assumed. Maybe Dashe will notice the danger and use a different entrance."

Karata shook her head immediately. "Dashe is a good man, but very single-minded. He'll march right through this building without bothering to look up."

Raoden cursed, kneeling beside the doorframe to think. He soon ran out of time, however, as he heard voices approaching. A moment later Dashe appeared in the doorway on the far side, to Raoden's right.

Raoden-halfway between Dashe and the fallen wall-rook a deep breath and called out. "Dashe, stop! This is a trap-the building is rigged to collapse!"

Dashe halted, half of his men already in the building. There was a cry of alarm from the university side of the room, and a group of men appeared behind the rubble. One. bearing Aanden's familiar mustached face, held a worn fire axe in his hands. Aanden jumped into the room with a cry of defiance. axe raised toward the support pillar.

"Taan, stop!" Raoden yelled.

Aanden stopped his axe in midswing, shocked at the sound of his real name. One half of his fake mustache drooped limply. threatening to fall off.

"Don't try to reason with him!" Dashe warned, pulling his men from the room. "He's insane."

"No, I don't think he is," Raoden said, studying Aanden's eyes. "This man is not insane-just confused."

Aanden blinked a few times. his hands growing tense on the axe handle. Rao-den searched desperately for a solution, and his eyes fell on the remnants of a large stone table near the center of the room. Gritting his teeth and muttering a silent prayer to Domi. Raoden stood and walked into the building.

Karata gasped behind him, and Galladon cursed. The roof moaned ominously. Raoden looked at Aanden, who stood with the axe prepared to swing. His eyes followed Raoden into the center of the room.

"I'm right, am I not? You aren't mad. I heard you babbling insanely at your court, but anyone can babble. An insane man doesn't think to boil parchment for food, and a madman doesn't have the foresight to plan a trap."

"I am not Taan," Aanden finally said. "I am Aanden. Baron of Elantris!"

"If you wish," Raoden said, taking the remnants of his sleeve and wiping it against the top of the fallen table. "Though I can't imagine why you would rather be Aanden than Taan. This is, after all, Elantris."

"I know that!" Aanden snapped. No matter what Raoden had said, this man wasn't completely stable. The axe could fall at any moment.

"Do you?" Raoden asked. "Do you really understand what it means to live in Elantris, the city of the gods?" He turned toward the table, still wiping, his back to Aanden. "Elantris, city of beauty, city of art… and city of sculpture." He stepped back, revealing the now clean tabletop. It was covered with intricate carvings, just like the walls of the chapel.

Aanden's eyes opened wide, the axe drooping in his hand.

"This city is a stonecarver's dream, Taan," Raoden said. "How many artists did you hear on the outside complain about the lost beauty of Elantris? These buildings are amazing monuments to the art of sculpture. I want to know who, when faced with such opportunity, would choose to be Aanden the baron instead of Taan the sculptor."

The axe clanged to the ground. Aanden's face was stunned.

"Look at the wall next to you, Taan." Raoden said quietly.

The man turned, his fingers brushing against a reIief hidden in slime. His sleeve came up, his arm quivering as he buffed away the slime. "Merciful Domi," he whispered. "It's beautiful."

"Think of the opportunity, Taan," Raoden said. "Only you, out of all the sculptors in the world, can see Elantris. Only you can experience its beauty and learn from its masters. You are the luckiest man in Opelon."

A trembling hand ripped the mustache away. "And I would have destroyed it," he mumbled. "I would have knocked it down…"

With that. Aanden bowed his head and collapsed in a crying heap. Raoden exhaled thankfully-then noticed that the danger wasn't over. Aanden's squad of men was armed with stones and steel rods. Dashe and his people entered the room again, convinced that it wasn't going to collapse on them any time soon.

Raoden stood directly between the two groups. "Stop!" he commanded, raising an arm at each one. They halted, but warily.

"What are you people doing?" Raoden demanded. "Hasn't Taan's realization taught you anything?"

"Step aside, Spirit, — Dashe warned, hefting his sword.

"I will not!" Raoden said. "I asked you a question-did you learn nothing from what just happened?"

"We aren't sculptors," Dashe said.

"That doesn't matter," Raoden replied. "Don't you understand the opportunity you have living in Elantris? We have a chance here that no one outside can ever achieve-we are free."

"Free?" scoffed someone from Aanden's group.

"Yes, free." Raoden said. "For eternity man has struggled just to fill his mouth. Food is life's one desperate pursuit. the first and the last thought of carnal minds. Before a person can dream, he must eat. and before he can love, he must fill his stomach. But we are different. At the price of a little hunger, we can be loosed from the bonds that have held every living thing since time began."

Weapons lowered slightly, though Raoden couldn't be certain if they were considering his words, or just confused by them.

"Why fight?" Raoden asked. "Why worry about killing? Outside they fight for wealth-wealth that is ultimately used to buy food. They fight for land-land to raise food. Eating is the source of all struggle. But, we have no needs. Our bodies are cold-we barely need clothing or shelter to warm us-and they continue on even when we don't eat. It's amazing!"

The groups still eyed each other warily. Philosophic debate wasn't a match for the sight of their enemies.

"Those weapons in your hands," Raoden said. "Those belong to the outside

world. They have no purpose in Elantris. Titles and class, those are ideas for another place.

"Listen to me! There are so few of us that we can't afford to lose a single one of you. Is it really worth it? An eternity of pain in exchange for a few moments of released hatred?"

Raoden's words echoed through the silent room. Finally, a voice broke the tension.

"I will join you," Taan said, rising to his feet. His voice wavered slightly, but his face was resolute. "I thought I had to be mad to live in Elantris, but madness was what kept me from seeing the beauty. Put down your weapons. men."

They balked at the order.

"I said put them down." Taan's voice grew firm, his short, large-bellied form suddenly commanding. "I still lead here."

"Baron Aanden ruled us," one of the men said.

"Aanden was a fool," Taan said with a sigh, "and so was anyone who followed him. Listen to this man-there is more royalty in his argument than there ever was in my pretend court."

"Give up your anger," Raoden pled. "And let me give you hope instead."

A clank sounded behind him-Dashe's sword falling to the stones. "I cannot kill today," he decided, turning to leave. His men regarded Aanden's group for a moment. then joined their leader. The sword sat abandoned in the center of the room.

Aanden-Taan-smiled at Raoden. "Whoever you are, thank you."

"Come with me, Taan." Raoden said. "There is a building you should see."

Chapter 17

Sarene strode into the palace dance hall. a long black bag on her shoulder. There were several gasps from the women inside. "What?" she asked. "It's your clothing, dear," Daora finally answered. "These women aren't accustomed to such things."

"It looks like men's clothing!" Seaden exclaimed, her double chin jiggling indignantly.

Sarene looked down at her gray jumpsuit with surprise, then back at the collected women. "Well, you didn't really expect us to fight in dresses. did you?" However, after studying the women's faces. she realized that that was exactly what they had expected.

"You have a long way to go here. Cousin," Lukel warned quietly, entering behind her and taking a seat on the far side of the room.

"Lukel'?" Sarene asked. "What are you doing here?"

"I fully expect this to be the most entertaining experience of the week," he said, reclining in his chair and putting his hands behind his head. "I wouldn't miss it for all the gold in Wyrn's coffers."

"Me too." Kaise's voice declared. The small girl pushed her way past Sarene and scuttled toward the chairs. Daorn. however, darted in from the side and hopped into Kaise's chosen seat. Kaise stamped her foot with pique, then, realizing that every chair along the wall was exactly the same, chose another.

"I'm sorry." Lukel said with an embarrassed shrug. "I was stuck with them." "Be nice to your siblings, dear," Daora chided.

"Yes, Mother," Lukel responded immediately.

Slightly put off by the sudden audience, Sarene turned to her prospective students. Every woman from the embroidery circle had come-even the stately Daora and the equally scatterbrained Queen Eshen. Sarene's clothing and actions might have mortified them. but their hunger for independence was greater than their indignation.

Sarene allowed the bag to slide off her shoulder and into her hands. One side opened with some snaps. and she reached inside to whip out one of her practice swords. The long, thin blade made a slight metallic scrape as she pulled it free, and the collected women shied away.

"This is a syre." Sarene said. making a few slices in the air. "It's also called a kmeer or a jedaver, depending on which country you're in. The swords were first crafted in Jaador as light weapons for scouts, but they fell into disuse after only a few decades. Then, however. the swords were adopted by Jaadorian nobility, who favored them for their grace and delicacy. Duels are common in Jaador, and the quick, neat style of syre fencing requires a great deal of skill."

She punctuated her sentences with a few thrusts and swipes-mostly moves she would never use in a real fight. but ones that looked good nonetheless. The women were captivated.

"The Dulas were the first ones to turn fencing into a sport, rather than a means of killing the man who had decided to woo the same woman as yourself," Sarene continued. "They placed this little knob on the tip and dulled the blade's edge. The sport soon became quite popular amongst the republicans-Dula neutrality usually

kept the country out of war, and so a form of fighting that didn't have martial applications appealed to them. Along with the dulled edge and tip, they added rules that forbid the striking of certain body pans.

"Fencing skipped Arelon, where the Elantrians frowned upon anything resembling combat. but was very well received in Teod-with one notable change. It became a woman's sport. The Teoish men prefer more physical contests. such as jousting or broadsword fencing. For a woman, however, the syre is perfect. The light blade allows us to make full use of our dexterity and." she added. eyeing Lukel with a smile, "allows us to capitalize on our superior intelligence."

With that, Sarene whipped out her second blade and tossed it to the young Torena, who stood at the front of the group. The reddish-gold-haired girl caught the sword with a confused look.

"Defend yourself." Sarene warned, raising her blade and falling into an attack stance.

Torena brought up the syre clumsily, trying to imitate Sarene's posture. As soon as Sarene attacked. Torena abandoned the stance with a yelp of surprise. swinging her syre in wild two-handed sweeps. Sarene easily batted the girl's sword away and placed a thrust directly between her breasts.

"You're dead," Sarene informed her. "Fencing does not depend on strength; it requires skill and precision. Only use one hand-you'll have better control and reach that way. Turn your body a little to the side. It allows for a greater lunging distance and makes you more difficult to hit."

As she spoke, Sarene brought out a bundle of thin sticks she'd had made earlier. They were, of course, poor substitutes for a real sword. but they would do until the armorer finished the practice syres. After each woman received a weapon. Sarene began to teach them how to lunge.

It was difficult work-much more difficult than Sarene had expected. She considered herself a decent fencer. but it had never occurred to her that having knowledge was entirely different from explaining that knowledge to others. The women seemed to find ways to hold their weapons that Sarene would have thought physically impossible. They thrust wildly. were frightened of oncoming blades, and tripped over their dresses.

Eventually Sarene left them to practice their thrusts-she wouldn't trust them to spar with one another until they had proper face masks and clothing-and seated herself beside Lukel with a sigh.

"Exhausting work, Cousin?" he asked. obviously enjoying the sight of his mother trying to wield a sword in a dress.

"You have no idea." Sarene said, wiping her brow. "Are you sure you don't want to give it a try?"

Lukel raised his hands. "I may be flamboyant at times, Cousin, but I'm not stupid. King Iadon would blacklist any man who took part in such a supposedly

demeaning activity. Being on the king's bad side is fine if you happen to be Eon-del, but I'm just a simple merchant. I can't afford royal displeasure."

"I'm sure," Sarene said, watching the women trying to master their lunges. "I don't think I taught them very well."

"Better than I could have done." Lukel said with a shrug.

"I could have done better," Kaise informed from her seat. The little girl was obviously growing bored with the repetitious fighting.

"Oh really?" Lukel asked dryly.

"Of course. She didn't teach them about riposting or Proper Form, and she didn't even bother with tournament rules."

Sarene raised an eyebrow. "You know about fencing?"

"I read a book on it," Kaise said airily. Then she reached over to slap away Daorn's hand, which was poking her with a stick he had taken from Sarene's pile.

`The sad thing is she probably did," Lukel said with a sigh. "Just so she could try and impress you."

"I think Kaise must be the most intelligent little girl I've ever met," Sarene confessed.

Lukel shrugged. "She's smart, but don't let her impress you too much-she's still only a child. She may comprehend like a woman, but she still reacts like a little girl."

"I still think she's astounding," Sarene said, watching as the two children played.

"Oh, she's that," Lukel agreed. "It only takes Kaise a few hours to devour a book. and her language-learning ability is unreal. I feel sorry for Daorn sometimes. He tries his best, but I think he just feels inadequate-Kaise can be domineering. if you haven't noticed. But, smart or not, they're still children, and they're still a pain to take care of."

Sarene watched the children playing. Kaise, having stolen the stick from her brother, was proceeding to chase him around the room, cutting and thrusting in parodies of the methods Sarene had taught. As Sarene watched, her eyes fell on the doorway. It was open, and two figures watched the women practice.

The ladies fell still as Lords Eondel and Shuden, realizing they had been noticed, slipped into the room. The two men, though very different in age, were reportedly becoming good friends. Both were something of outsiders in Arelon- Shuden, a foreigner with dark skin, and Eondel, a former soldier whose very presence seemed to offend.

If Eondel's presence was distasteful to the women, however, Shuden's more than made up for it. A serious wave of blushing ran through the fencers as they realized that the handsome Jindoeese lord had been watching them. Several of the younger girls clutched friends' arms for support, whispering excitedly. Shuden himself flushed at the attention.

Eondel, however, ignored the women's reactions. He walked among the would-be fencers, his eyes contemplative. Finally, he picked up a spare length of wood, and stepped into a fencing posture and began a series of swipes and thrusts. After testing the weapon. he nodded to himself, set it aside, then moved toward one of the women.

"Hold the wood like so," he instructed, positioning her fingers. "You were gripping it so tightly you lost flexibility. Now, place your thumb along the top of the hilt to keep it pointed in the right direction, step back, and thrust."

The woman, Atara, complied-flustered that Eondel had dared touch her wrist. Her thrust, amazingly, was straight and well aimed-a fact that surprised no one more than Atara herself.

Eondel moved through the group, carefully correcting posture, grip, and stance. He took each woman in turn, giving advice to their several individual problems. After just a few brief minutes of instruction, the women's attacks were more focused and accurate than Sarene would have thought possible.

Eondel backed away from the women with a satisfied eye. "I hope you aren't offended by my intrusion, Your Highness."

"Not at all, my lord," Sarene assured him-even though she did feel a stab of jealousy. She had to be woman enough to recognize superior skill when she saw it, she told herself.

"You are obviously talented," the older man said. "But you seem to have had little experience in training others."

Sarene nodded. Eondel was a military commander-he had probably spent decades instructing novices in the basics of fighting. "You know quite a bit about fencing, my lord."

"It interests me," Eondel said, "and I have visited Duladel on numerous occasions. The Dulas refuse to recognize a man's fighting ability unless he can fence. no matter how many battles he has won."

Sarene stood. reaching over and pulling out her practice syres. "Care to spar then, my lord?" she asked offhandedly. testing one of the blades in her hand.

Eondel looked surprised. "I… I have never sparred with a woman before, Your Highness. I don't think it would be proper."

"Nonsense." she said, tossing him a sword. "Defend yourself."

Then. without giving him another chance to object, she attacked. Eondel stumbled at first, taken aback by her sudden offense. However, his warrior training soon took control, and he began to parry Sarene's attack, with amazing skill. From what he'd said, Sarene had assumed that his knowledge of fencing would be cursory. She was mistaken.

Eondel threw himself into the bout with determination. His blade whipped through the air so quickly it was impossible to follow, and only years of training and drills told Sarene where to parry. The room rang with the sound of metal

against metal, and the women paused to gawk as their two instructors moved across the floor, engaged in intense battle.

Sarene wasn't used to sparring with someone as good as Eondel. Not only was he as tall as she was-negating any advantage she had in reach-he had the reflexes and training of a man who had spent his entire life fighting. The two of them pushed through the crowd, using women. chairs, and other random objects as foils for the other's attack. Their swords cracked and whipped. lunging out and then snapping back to block.

Eondel was too good for her. She could hold him, but was so busy with defense that she had no time to attack. With sweat streaming down her face, Sarene became acutely aware that everyone in the room was watching her.

At that moment. something changed in Eondel. His stance weakened slightly, and Sarene struck reflexively. Her round tipped blade slipped past his defenses came up against his neck. Eondel smiled slightly.

"I have no choice but to yield, my lady," Eondel said.

Suddenly, Sarene felt very ashamed for putting Eondel in a situation where he had obviously let her win, lest he make her look bad in front of the others. Eondel bowed, and Sarene was left feeling silly.

They walked back to the side of the room, accepting cups from Lukel, who complimented them on the performance. As Sarene drank, something struck her. She had been treating her time here in Arelon like a contest, as she did with most political endeavors-a complex. yet enjoyable, game.

Arelon was different. Eondel had let her win because he wanted to protect her image. To him. it was no game. Arelon was his nation, his people. and he would make any sacrifice in order to protect them.

This time is different, Sarene. If you fail you won't lose a trade contract or building rights. You'll lose lives. The lives of real people. The thought was sobering.

Eondel regarded his cup, eyebrows raised skeptically. "It's only water?" he asked. turning to Sarene.

"Water is good for you, my lord."

"I'm not so sure about that," Eondel said. "Where did you get it?"

"I had it boiled and then poured between two buckets to restore its flavor," Sarene said. "I wasn't going to have the women falling over each other in drunken stupors while they tried to practice."

"Arelish wine isn't that strong, Cousin," Lukel pointed out.

"It's strong enough." Sarene replied. "Drink up, Lord Eondel. We wouldn't want you to get dehydrated."

Eondel complied, though he maintained his look of dissatisfaction.

Sarene turned back toward her students, intending to order them to their practicing-however, their attention had been captured by something else. Lord Shuden stood near the back of the room. His eyes were closed as he moved slowly

through a delicate set of motions. His taut muscles rippled as his hands spun in controlled loops, his body flowing in response. Even though his motions were slow and precise, there was sweat glistening on his skin.

It was like a dance. Shuden rook long steps. legs rising high in the air, toes pointed, before placing them on the floor. His arms were always moving, his muscles stretched tightly, as if he were struggling against some unseen force. Slowly, Shuden accelerated. As if building in tension, Shuden swept faster and faster, his steps becoming leaps, his arms whipping.

The women watched in silence, their eyes wide, more than one jaw gaping open. The only sounds came from the wind of Shuden's moves and the thumping of his feet.

He stopped suddenly, landing in a final jump. feet pounding to the ground in unison, arms outspread, hands flat. He folded his arms inward like two heavy gates swinging shut. Then he bowed his head and exhaled deeply.

Sarene let the moment hang before mumbling. "Merciful Domi. Now I'll never get them to focus."

Eondel chuckled quietly. "Shuden's an interesting lad. He complains repeatedly about the way women chase him, but he can't resist the urge to show off. Despite it all, he's still a man, and he's still rather young."

Sarene nodded as Shuden completed his ritual. then turned sheepishly as he realized how much attention he had drawn. He quickly wove his way through the women with downcast eyes, joining Sarene and Eondel.

"That was… unexpected." Sarene said as Shuden accepted a cup of water from Lukel.

"1 apologize, Lady Sarene." he replied between gulps. "Your sparring made me want to exercise. I thought everyone would be so busy practicing that they wouldn't notice me."

"Women always notice you. my friend." Eondel said with a shake of his gray-streaked head. "Next time you complain about being mauled by adoring women. I'll point out this little fiasco."

Shuden bowed his head in acquiescence. blushing again.

"What was that exercise?" Sarene asked curiously. "I've never seen anything like it."

"We call it ChayShan," Shuden explained. "It's a kind of warm-up-a way to focus your mind and body when preparing for a battle."

"It's impressive," Lukel said.

"I'm just an amateur," Shuden said with a modestly bowed head. lack speed and focus-there are men in Jindo who can move so quickly you grow dizzy watching them."

"All right, ladies," Sarene declared, turning to the women, most of whom were still staring at Shuden. "Thank Lord Shuden for his exhibition later. Right

now. you have some lunges to practice-don't think I'm going to let you leave after just a few minutes of work!"

There were several groans of complaint as Sarene took up her syre and began the practice session anew.

"They'll all be devilishly sore tomorrow," Sarene said with a smile.

"You say that with such passion, my lady, that one is inclined to think you're enjoying the prospect." Ashe throbbed slightly as he spoke.

"It will be good for them," Sarene said. "Most of those women are so pampered that they've never felt anything more serious than the prick of a stitching needle.'

"I'm sorry I missed the practice," Ashe said. 'I haven't watched a ChayShan in decades."

"You've seen one before?"

"I've seen many things, my lady," Ashe replied. "A Seon's life is very long."

Sarene nodded. They walked down a street in Kae, the enormous wall of Elantris looming in the background. Dozens of street vendors offered their wares eagerly as she passed, recognizing from her dress that she was a member of the court. Kae existed to support the Arelish nobility, and it catered to very pompous tastes. Gold-plated cups, exotic spices, and extravagant clothes all vied for her attention-though most of it just made her feel sick to her stomach.

From what she understood, these merchants were the only real middle class left in Arelon. In Kae they competed for King Iadon's favor, and hopefully a title-usually at the expense of their competitors, a few peasants, and their dignity. Arelon was quickly becoming a nation of fervent, even terrified, commercialism. Success no longer brought just wealth, and failure no longer just poverty-income determined just how close one was to being sold into virtual slavery.

Sarene waved off the merchants, though her efforts did little to discourage them. She was relieved to finally turn a corner and see the Korathi chapel. She resisted the urge to sprint the rest of the way, keeping her pace steady until she reached the doors to the broad building and slipped in.

She dropped a few coins-nearly the last of the money she had brought with her from Teod-into the donations box. then went looking for the priest. The chapel felt comfortable to Sarene. Unlike Derethi chapels-which were austere and formal, hung with shields, spears, and the occasional tapestry-Korathi chapels were more relaxed. A few quilts hung on the walls-probably donations from elderly patrons-and flowers and plants sat lined up beneath them, their buds peeking out in the spring weather. The ceiling was low and unvaulted, but the windows were broad and wide enough to keep the building from feeling cramped.

"Hello, child," a voice said from the side of the room. Omin, the priest, was standing next to one of the far windows. looking out at the city.

"Hello, Father Omin," Sarene said with a curtsey. "Am I bothering you?" "Of course not, child," Omin said, waving her over. "Come, how have you been? I missed you at the sermon last night."

"I'm sorry, Father Omin," Sarene said with a slight flush. "There was a ball I had to attend."

"Ah. Do not feel guilty, child. SociaIizing is not to be underestimated, especially when one is new in town."

Sarene smiled, walking between a set of pews to join the short priest next to the window. His small stature wasn't usually so noticeable; Omin had constructed a podium at the front of the chapel to fit his size. and while he gave sermons it was hard to distinguish his height. Standing next to the man, however, Sarene couldn't help feeling that she was towering over him. He was terribly short even for an Arelene, the top of his head barely reaching her chest.

"You are troubled by something, child?" Omin asked. He was mostly bald, and wore a loose-fitting robe tied at the waist with a white sash. Other than his strikingly blue eyes. the only color on his body was a jade Korathi pendant at his neck, carved in the shape of Aon Omi.

He was a good man-something Sarene couldn't say about everyone, even priests. There were several back in Teod who absolutely infuriated her. Omin, however, was thoughtful and fatherly-even if he did have an annoying habit of letting his thoughts drift. He sometimes got so distracted that minutes would pass without his realizing someone was waiting for him to speak.

"I wasn't sure who else to ask. Father." Sarene said. "I need to do a Widow's Trial, but no one will explain what it is."

"Ah," Omin said with a nod of his shiny hairless head. "That would be confusing for a newcomer."

"Why won't anyone explain it to me?"

"It is a semireligious ceremony left over from days when the Elantrians ruled," Omin explained. "Anything involving the city is a taboo topic in Arelon, especially for the Faithful."

"Well, then how am I going to learn what is expected of me?" Sarene asked with exasperation.

"Do not get frustrated, child," Omin said soothingly. "It is taboo, but only by custom, not by doctrine. I don't think Domi would have any objection to my assuaging your curiosity."

"Thank you, Father," Sarene said with a sigh of relief.

"Since your husband died," Omin explained, "you are expected to show your grief openly, otherwise the people won't think you loved him."

"But I didn't love him-not really. I didn't even know him."

"Nonetheless, it would he proper for you to do a Trial. The severity of a Widow's Trial is an expression of how important she thought her union, and how much she respected her husband. To go without one, even for an outsider, could be a bad sign."

"But wasn't it a pagan ritual?"

"Not really," Omin said with a shake of his head. "The Elantrians started it, but it had nothing to do with their religion. It was simply an act of kindness that developed into a benevolent and worthy tradition."

Sarene raised her eyebrows. "Honestly, I am surprised to hear you speak that way about the Elantrians, Father."

Omin's eyes sparkled. "Just because the Derethi arteths hated the Elantrians doesn't mean that Domi did, child. I do not believe they were gods, and many of them had inflated opinions of their own majesty, but I had a number of friends in their ranks. The Shaod took men both good and bad, selfish and selfless. Some of the most noble men I ever knew lived in that city-I was very sorry to see what happened to them."

Sarene paused. "Was it Domi, Father? Did he curse them as they say?"

"Everything happens according to Domi's will, child," Omin answered. "However, I do not think that 'curse' is the right word. At times, Domi sees fit to send disasters upon the world: other times he will give the most innocent of children a deadly disease. These are no more curses than what happened to Elantris-they are simply the workings of the world. All things must progress, and progression is not always a steady incline. Sometimes we must fall, sometimes we will rise-some must be hurt while others have fortune, for that is the only way we can learn to rely on one another. As one is blessed, it is his privilege to help those whose lives are not as easy. Unity comes from strife, child."

Sarene paused. "So you don't think the Elantrians-what's left of them-are devils?"

"Svrakiss, as the Fjordells call them?" Omin asked with amusement. "No, though I hear that is what this new gyorn teaches. I fear his pronouncements will only bring hatred."

Sarene tapped her cheek in thought. "That may be what he wants." "What purpose could that accomplish?"

"I don't know," Sarene admitted.

Omin shook his head again. "I cannot believe any follower of God, even a gyorn, would do such a thing." He took on an abstracted look as he considered the prospect, a slight frown on his face.

"Father?" Sarene asked. "Father?"

At the second prod Omin shook his head, as if startled to realize she was still there. "I'm sorry, child. What were we discussing?"

"You never finished telling me what a Widow's Trial was," she reminded.

Tangents were all too frequent when one was speaking with the diminutive priest.

"Ah, yes. The Widow's Trial. Put simply, child, you are expected to do some favor for the country-the more you loved your husband, and the more lofty your station, the more extravagant your Trial is supposed to be. Most women give food or clothing to the peasantry. The more personal your involvement, the better the impression you give. The Trial is a method of service-a means of bringing humility to the exalted."

"But where will I get the money?" She hadn't decided just how to go about asking her new father for a stipend.

"Money?" Omin asked with surprise. "Why, you're one of the richest people in Arelon. Didn't you know that?"

"What?"

"You inherited Prince Raoden's estate. child." Omin explained. "He was a very wealthy man-his father made sure of that. Under King Iadon's government, it would not be good for the crown prince to be any less rich than a duke. By the same token, it would be a source of extreme embarrassment to him if his daughter-in-law weren't fabulously wealthy. All you need to do is speak to the royal treasurer, and I'm certain he will take care of you."

"Thank you, Father," Sarene said, giving the little man a fond hug. "I have work to do."

"Your visit was welcome, child," Omin said, looking back at the city with contemplative eyes. "That is what I am here for." However, she could tell that soon after making the comment, he had already forgotten her presence, traveling, once again, the long roads within his mind.

As he waited for her outside, hovering beside the door with characteristic patience.

"I don't see why you're so worried," Sarene said to him. "Omin liked Elantris: he wouldn't have anything against your entering his chapel."

Ashe pulsed slightly. He hadn't entered a Korathi chapel since the day many years ago when Seinalan, the patriarch of Shu-Korath, had thrown him out of one.

"It is all right, my lady." Ashe said. "I have a feeling that no matter what the priests may say, both of us will be happier if we stay out of one another's sight."

"I disagree," Sarene said, "but I don't want to argue it. Did you hear anything of our conversation?"

"Seons have very good ears. my lady."

"You don't have ears at all," she pointed out. "What did you think?"

"It sounds like a good way for my lady to gain some notoriety in the city." "My thought exactly."

"One other thing, my lady. You two spoke of the Derethi gyorn and Elantris.

The other night, when I was inspecting the city, I noticed the Gyorn Hrathen walking the city wall of Elantris. 1 have gone back several nights now, and have found him there on a couple of occasions. He appears quite friendly with the captain of the Elantris City Guard."

"What is he trying to do with that city?" Sarene said, frustrated. "It baffles me as well, my lady."

Sarene frowned, trying to piece together what she knew of the gyorn's actions and Elantris. She could make no connections. However, as she thought, something else occurred to her. Perhaps she could solve one of her other problems and inconvenience the gyorn at the same time.

"Maybe I don't need to know what he is doing to block him." she said. "It would certainly help, my lady."

"I don't have that luxury. But, we do know this: If the gyorn wants the people to hate the Elantrians, then it is my job to see the opposite happen." Ashe paused. "What are you planning, my lady?"

"You'll see," she said with a smile. "First, let's get back to my rooms. I've wanted to speak with Father for some time now."

" ' Ene? I'm glad you called. I've been worried about you." Eventeo's glowing head hovered before her.

"You could have sent for me at any time, Father," Sarene said.

"I didn't want to intrude. honey. I know how you value your independence." "Independence is second to duty right now. Father," Sarene said. "Nations are falling-we don't have time to worry about one another's feelings."

"I stand corrected," her father said with a chuckle.

"What is happening in Teod. Father?"

"It isn't good," Eventeo warned, his voice growing uncharacteristically somber. "These are dangerous times. I just had to put down another Jeskeri Mystery cult. They always seem to spring up when an eclipse is near."

Sarene shivered. The Mystery cultists were an odd bunch. one her father didn't like to deal with. There was reservation in his voice, however-something else was bothering him. "There's more, isn't there?"

"I'm afraid there is, 'Ene," her father admitted. "Something worse." "What?"

"You know Ashgress, the Fjordell ambassador?"

"Yes," Sarene said with a frown. "What has he done? Denounced you in public?"

"No, something worse." Her father's face looked troubled. "He left."

"Left? The country? After all the trouble Fjorden went through to get representatives back in?"

"That's right. 'Ene," Eventeo said. "He took his entire entourage, made a last speech on the docks, and left us behind. There was a disturbing air of finality about the event."

"This isn't good," Sarene agreed. Fjorden had been dogmatic about keeping a presence in Teod. If Ashgress had left, he had gone in response to a personal command from Wyrn. It smelled of their having given up on Teod for good.

"I'm scared, 'Ene." The words chilled her like nothing else-her father was the strongest man she knew.

"You shouldn't say things like that."

"Only to you, 'Ene." Eventeo said. "I want you to understand how serious the situation is."

know,' Sarene said. "I understand. There's a gyorn here in Kae."

Her father muttered a few curses she had never heard him speak before.

"I think I can handle him, Father," Sarene said quickly. "We're keeping our

eyes on one another."

"Which one is it?"

"His name is Hrathen."

Her father cursed again, this time even more vehemently. "Idos Domi, Sarene! Do you know who that is? Hrathen was the gyorn assigned to Duladen the six months before it collapsed."

"I guessed that was who he was."

"I want you out of there, Sarene," Eventeo said. "That man is dangerous-do you know how many people died in the Duladen revolution? There were tens of thousands of casualties."

"I know, Father."

"I'm sending a ship for you-we'll make our stand back here, where no gyorn is welcome."

"I'm not leaving, Father," Sarene said resolutely.

"Sarene, be logical." Eventeo's voice took on the quiet, prodding tone it did every time he wanted her to do something. He usually got his way; he was one of the few who knew how to sway her. "Everyone knows the Arelish government is a mess. If this gyorn toppled Duladen, then he'll have no trouble doing the same to Arelon. You can't hope to stop him when the entire country is against you."

"I have to stay, Father, regardless of the situation."

"What loyalty do you owe them, Sarene?" Eventeo pled. "A husband you never knew? A people who are not your own?"

"I am the daughter of their king."

"You are the daughter of a king here as well. What is the difference? Here the people know and respect you."

"They know me, Father, but respect. Sarene sat back, beginning to feel sick. The old feelings were returning-the feelings that had made her willing to

leave her homeland in the first place, abandoning all she knew in favor of a foreign land.

"I don't understand, 'Ene." Her father's voice was pained.

Sarene sighed, closing her eyes. "Oh, Father, you could never see it. To you I was a delight-your beautiful, intelligent daughter. No one would dare tell you what they really thought of me."

"What are you talking about?" he demanded. now speaking with the voice of a king.

"Father.' Sarene said, "I am twenty-five years old, and I am blunt, conniving, and ofttimes offensive. You must have noticed that no man ever sought my hand."

Her father didn't respond for a moment. "I thought about it." he finally admitted.

"I was the king's spinster daughter, a shrew no one wanted to touch,' Sarene said. trying-and failing-to keep the bitterness out of her voice. "Men laughed at me behind my back. No one would dare approach me with romantic intentions, for it was well known that whoever did would be mocked by his peers."

"I just thought you were independent-that you didn't consider any of them worthy of your time."

Sarene laughed wryly. "You love me, Father-no parent wants to admit that his daughter is unattractive. The truth of the matter is, no man wants an intelligent wife."

"That isn't true." her father objected immediately. "Your mother is brilliant."

"You are an exception, Father, which is why you can't see it. A strong woman is not an asset in this world-not even in Teod, which I always claim is so much more advanced than the continent. It really isn't all that different, Father. They say they give their women more freedom, but there's still the impression that the freedom was theirs to 'give' in the first place.

"In Teod I an unmarried daughter. Here in Arelon, I am a widowed wife. That is an enormous distinetion. As much as I love Teod, I would have to live with the constant knowledge that no one wants me. Here, at least, I can try to convince myself that someone was willing to have me-even if it was for political reasons."

"We can find you someone else."

"I don't think so, Father," Sarene said with a shake of her head, sitting back in her chair. "Now that Teorn has children, no husband of mine would end up on the throne-which is the only reason anyone in Teod would consider marrying me. No one under Derethi control will consider marriage with a Teo. That only leaves Arelon, where my betrothal contract forbids me from marrying again. No, there is no one for me now, Father. The best I can do is make use of my situation here. At least I can command a measure of respect in Arelon without having to worry about how my actions will affect my future marriageability."

"I see," her father said. She could hear the displeasure in his voice.

"Father, do I need to remind you not to worry about me? ' she asked. "We have much larger problems to deal with."

can't help worrying about you, Leky Stick. You're my only daughter."

Sarene shook her head, determined to change the topic before she started crying. Suddenly very ashamed for destroying his idyllic vision of her. Sarene searched for anything she could say that would divert the conversation. "Uncle Kiin is here in Kae."

That did it. She heard an intake of breath from the other side of the Seon bond. "Do not mention his name to me, 'Ene."

"But-"

"No.'

Sarene sighed. -All right, then, tell me about Fjorden instead. What do you think Wyrn is planning?"

"This time I really have no idea," Eventeo said, allowing himself to be diverted. "It must be something massive. Borders are closing to Teoish merchants north and south, and our ambassadors are beginning to disappear. I am very close to calling them home."

"And your spies?"

"Are vanishing almost as quickly," her father said. "I haven't been able to get anyone into the Velding in over a month, and Domi only knows what Wyrn and the gyorns are scheming in there. Sending spies to Fjorden these days is almost the same as sending them to die."

"But you do it anyway," Sarene said quietly, understanding the source of the pain in her father's voice.

"I have to. What we find could end up saving thousands, though that doesn't make it any easier. I just wish I could get someone into Dakhor."

"The monastery?"

"Yes." Eventeo said. "We know what the other monasteries do-Rathbore trains assassins, Fjeldor spies, and most of the others simple warriors. Dakhor, however, worries me. I've heard some horrible stories about that monastery-and I can't fathom why anyone, even the Derethi, would do such things."

"Does it look like Fjorden's massing for war?"

"I can't tell-it doesn't appear so, but who knows. Wyrn could send a multi-nation army in our direction at almost a moment's notice. One small consolation is I don't think he knows we understand that fact. Unfortunately, the knowledge does put me in a difficult position."

"What do you mean?"

Her father's voice was hesitant. "If Wyrn declares holy war on us, then it will mean the end of Teod. We can't stand against the united might of the Eastern countries. 'Ene. I will not sit back and watch my people be slaughtered."

"You would consider surrendering?" Sarene asked with outrage.

"A king's duty is to protect his people. When faced with the choice of conversion or letting my people be destroyed. I think I would have to choose conversion." "You would be as spineless as the Jindoeese," Sarene said.

"The Jindoeese are a wise people. Sarene," her father said, his voice growing firm. "They did what they needed to survive."

"But that would mean giving up!"

"It would mean doing what we have to do," her father said. "I won't do anything yet. As long as there are two nations left. we have hope. However, if Arelon falls, I will be forced to surrender. We cannot fight the entire world, 'Ene, no more than one grain of sand can fight an entire ocean."

"But…" Sarene's voice trailed off. She could see her father's predicament. Fighting Fjorden on the battlefield would be an exercise in complete futility. Convert or die-both options were sickening, but conversion was obviously the more logical choice. However, a quiet voice inside her argued that it was worth dying, if death would prove that truth was more powerful than physical strength.

She had to make sure her father was never given that choice. If she could stop Hrathen. then she might be able to stop Wyrn. For a time, at least.

"I'm definitely staying, Father," she declared.

"I know, 'Ene. It will be dangerous."

"I understand. However, if Arelon does fall, then I would probably rather be dead than watch what happens in Teod."

"Be careful, and keep an eye on that gyorn. Oh, by the way-if you find out why Wyrn is sinking Iadon's ships, tell me."

"What?" Sarene asked with shock.

"You didn't know?"

"Know what?" Sarene demanded.

"King Iadon has lost nearly his entire merchant fleet. The official reports claim that the sinkings are the work of pirates, some remnant of Dreok Crushthroat's navy. However. my sources link the sinkings with Fjorden."

"So that's what it was!" Sarene said.

"What?"

"Four days ago I was at a party." Sarene explained. "A servant delivered a message to the king, and whatever it was unsettled the king a great deal."

"That would be about the right time frame." her father said. "I found out two days ago myself."

"Why would Wyrn sink innocent merchant vessels?" Sarene wondered. "Unless. Idos Domi! If the king loses his income, then he would be in danger of losing his throne!"

"Is all that nonsense about rank being tied to money true?"

"Insanely true," Sarene said. "Iadon takes away a family's title if they can't maintain their income. If lie lost his own source of wealth, it would destroy the

foundation of his rule. Hrathen could replace him with someone else-a man more willing w accept Shu-Dereth-without even bothering to start a revolution."

"It sounds feasible. Iadon asked for such a situation by concocting such an unstable basis for rule."

"It's probably Telrii," Sarene said. "That's why he spent so much money on that ball-the duke wants to show that he is financially sound. I would be very surprised if there wasn't a mountain of Fjordell gold behind his expenditures."

"What are you going to do?"

"Stop him," Sarene said. "Even though it hurts. I really don't like Iadon, Father."

"Unfortunately, it looks like Hrathen has chosen our allies for us."

Sarene nodded. "He has placed me with Elantris and Iadon-not a very enviable position."

"We all do the best with what Domi has given us."

"You sound like a priest."

"I have found reason to become very religious lately."

Sarene thought for a moment before replying, tapping her cheek as she considered his words. "A wise choice, Father. If Domi were ever going to help us, it would be now. The end of Teod means the end of Shu-Korath."

"For a time, perhaps," her father said. "Truth can never be defeated, Sarene. Even if people do forget about it occasionally."

Sarene was in bed, the lights down. Ashe hovered on the far side of the room, his light dimmed so much that he was barely an outline of Aon Ashe against the wall.

The conversation with her father had ended an hour ago, but its implications would likely plague her mind for months. She had never considered surrender an option, but now it looked almost inevitable. The prospect worried her. She knew that it was unlikely that Wyrn would let her father continue to rule. even if he did convert. She also knew that Eventeo would willingly give his life if it would spare his people.

She also thought about her own life, and her mixed memories of Teod. The kingdom contained the things she loved most-her father, brother, and mother. The forests around the port city of Teoin, the capital, were another very fond memory. She remembered the way the snow settled on the landscape. One morning she had awoken to find everything outside coated in a beautiful film of ice: the trees had looked like jewels sparkling in the winter daylight.

Yet, Teod also reminded her of pain and loneliness. It represented her exclusion from society and her humiliation before men. She had established early in life that she had a quick wit and an even quicker tongue. Both things had set her apart

from the other women-not that some of them weren't intelligent: they just had the wisdom to hide it until they were married.

Not all men wanted a stupid wife-but there also weren't a lot of men who felt comfortable around a woman they assumed was their intellectual superior. By the time Sarene had realized what she was doing to herself, she had found that the few men who might have accepted her were already married. Desperate, she had ferreted out the masculine opinion of her in court, and had been mortified to learn just how much they mocked her. After that, it had only grown worse-and she had only grown oIder. In a land where nearly every woman was at least engaged by the age of eighteen, she was an old maid by twenty-five. A very tall, gangly. argumentative old maid.

Her self-recrimination was interrupted by a noise. It didn't come from the hallway or window, however, but from inside her room. She sat up with a start. breath catching in her throat as she prepared to jump away. Only then did she realize it wasn't actually coming from her room, but from the wall beside her room. She frowned in confusion. There weren't any rooms on the other side; she was at the very edge of the palace. She had a window looking out over the city.

The noise was not repeated. and, determined to get some sleep despite her anxieties, Sarene told herself it had simply been the building settling.

CHAPTER 18

Dilaf walked in the door, looking a bit distracted. Then he saw the Elantrian sitting in the chair in front of Hrathen's desk. The shock nearly killed him. Hrathen smiled, watching as Dilaf's breath audibly caught in his throat, his eyes grew wide as shields, and his face turned a shade not unlike the color of Hrathen's armor. "Hruggath Jar Dilaf yelped in surprise, the Fjordell curse rising quickly to his lips.

Hrathen raised his eyebrows at the expletive-not so much because it offended him, but because he was surprised that it should come so easily to

Dilaf. The arteth had submerged himself in Fjorden's culture deeply indeed.

"Say hello to Diren, Arteth," Hrathen said, gesturing to the black-and-grayfaced Elantrian. "And kindly refrain from using Lord Jaddeth's name as a curse. That is one Fjordell habit I would rather you hadn't assumed."

"An Elantrian!"

"Yes," Hrathen said. "Very good, Arteth. And no, you may not set fire to him."

Hrathen leaned back slightly in his seat. smiling as Dilaf glared at the EIantrian. Hrathen had summoned Dilaf to the room knowing full well the kind of reaction he would get, and he felt a little petty at the move. That, however, didn't stop him from enjoying the moment.

Finally. Dilaf shot Hrathen a hateful look-though he quickly masked it with one of barely controlled submissiveness. "What is he doing here, my hroden?"

"I thought it would be good to know the face of our enemy, Arteth," Hrathen said, rising and walking over to the frightened Elantrian. The two priests were, of course, conversing in Fjordell. There was confusion in the Elantrian's eyes, along with a feral sort of fear.

Hrathen squatted down beside the man, studying his demon. "Are they all bald, Dilaf?" he asked with interest.

"Not at first." the arteth answered sullenly. "They usually have a full head when the Korathi dogs prepare them for the city. Their skin is paler as well."

Hrathen reached our, feeling the man's cheek. The skin was tough and leathery. The Elantrian watched him with frightened eyes. "These black spots-these are what distinguish an Elantrian?"

"It is the first sign, my hroden," Dilaf said, subdued. Either he was getting used to the Elantrian, or he had simply gotten over his initial burst of hatred and had moved on to a more patient, smoldering form of disgust. "It usually happens overnight. When the accursed one wakes up, he or she will have dark blotches all over their body. The rest of their skin turns grayish brown, like this one. over time."

"Like the skin of an embalmed corpse," Hrathen noted. He had visited the university in Svorden on occasion, and knew of the bodies they kept there for study.

"Very similar," Dilaf agreed quietly. "The skin isn't the only sign, my hroden. Their insides are rotten as well."

"How can you tell?"

"Their hearts do not beat," Dilaf said. "And their minds do not work. There are stories from the early days ten years ago, before they were all locked away in that city. Within a few months they turn comatose, barely able to move, except to bemoan their pain."

"Pain?"

"The pain of their soul being burned by Lord Jaddeth's fire," Dilaf explained. "It builds within them until it consumes their consciousness. It is their punishment."

Hrathen nodded, turning away from the Elantrian.

"You shouldn't have touched him, my hroden," Dilaf said.

"I thought you said that Lord Jaddeth would protect his faithful," Hrathen said. "What need have I to fear?"

"You invited evil into the chapel, my hroden."

Hrathen snorted. "There is nothing sacred about this building, Dilaf, as you know. No holy ground can be dedicated in a country that hasn't allied itself with Shu-Dereth."

"Of course." Dilaf said. His eyes were growing eager for some reason.

The look in Dilaf 's eyes made Hrathen uncomfortable. Perhaps it would be best to minimize the time the arteth spent in the same room as the Elantrian.

"I summoned you because I'm going to need you to make the preparations for the evening sermon," Hrathen said. "I can't do them myself-I want to spend a bit of time interrogating this Elantrian..

"As you command. my hroden," Dilaf said, still eyeing the Elantrian. "You are dismissed. Arteth," Hrathen said firmly.

Dilaf growled quietly, then scuttled from the room, off to do Hrathen's bidding.

Hrathen turned back to the Elantrian. The creature didn't seem "mindless." as Dilaf had put it. The Guard captain who'd brought the Elantrian had even mentioned the creature's name; that implied that it could speak.

"Can you understand me, Elantrian?" Hrathen asked in Aonic.

Diren paused, then nodded his head.

"Interesting." Hrathen said musingly.

"What do you want with me?" the Elantrian asked.

"Just to ask you some questions," Hrathen said, stepping back to his desk and sitting down. He continued to study the creature with curiosity. Never in all of his varied travels had he seen a disease such as this.

"Do you… have any food?" the Elantrian asked. There was a slight edge of wildness to his eyes as he mentioned the word "food."

"If you answer my questions, I promise to send you back to Elantris with a full basket of bread and cheese."

This got the creature's attention. He nodded vigorously.

So hungry, Hrathen thought with curiosity. And, what was it that Dilaf said? No heartbeat? Perhaps the disease does something to the metabolism-makes the heart beat so quickly that it's hard to detect, increases the appetite somehow?

"What were you before you were thrown into the city, Diren?" Hrathen asked. "A peasant, my lord. I worked the fields of Aor Plantation."

"And, how long have you been an Elantrian?"

"I was thrown in during the fall," Diren said. "Seven months? Eight? I lose track…"

So Dilaf 's other assertion, that Elantrians fell "comatose" within a few months. was incorrect. Hrathen sat thoughtfully, trying to decide what kind of information this creature might have that could be of use to him.

"What is it like in Elantris?" Hrathen asked.

"It's. terrible, my lord," Diren said, looking down. "There's the gangs. If you go the wrong place, they'll chase you, or hurt you. No one tells the newcomers about things. so if you aren't careful, you'll walk into the market… That's not good. And, there's a new gang now-so say a few of the Elantrians I know on the streets. A fourth gang. more powerful than the others."

Gangs. That implied a basic level of society, at least. Hrathen frowned to himself. If the gangs were as harsh as Diren implied, then perhaps he could use them as an example of Svrakiss for his followers. However, speaking with the complacent Diren, Hrathen was beginning to think that perhaps he should continue making his condemnations from a distance. If any percentage of the Elantrians were as harmless as this man, then the people of Kae would probably be disappointed in the Elantrians as "demons."

As the interrogation proceeded, Hrathen realized that Diren didn't know much more that was of use. The Elantrian couldn't explain what the Shaod was like-it had happened to him while he was sleeping. He claimed that he was "dead," whatever that meant, and that his wounds no longer healed. He even showed Hrathen a cut in his skin. The wound wasn't bleeding, however. so Hrathen just suspected that the pieces of skin hadn't sealed properly as they healed.

Diren knew nothing of the Elantrian "magic." He claimed that he'd seen others doing magical drawings in the air, but Diren himself didn't know how to do likewise. He did know that he was hungry-very hungry. He reiterated this idea several times, as well as mentioning twice more that he was frightened of the gangs.

Satisfied that he knew what he'd wanted to find out-that Elantris was a brutal place, but disappointingly human in its methods of brutality-Hrathen sent for the Guard captain who had brought Diren.

The captain of the Elantris City Guard entered obsequiously. He wore thick gloves, and he prodded the Elantrian out of its chair with a long stick. The captain eagerly accepted a bag of coins from Hrathen, then nodded as Hrathen made him promise to purchase Diren a basket of food. As the captain forced his prisoner out of the room, Dilaf appeared at Hrathen's door. The arteth watched his prey leave with a look of disappointment.

"Everything ready?" Hrathen asked.

"Yes, my hroden," Dilaf said. "People are already beginning to arrive for the services."

"Good." Hrathen said, leaning back in his chair, Iacing his fingers thoughtfully.

"Does something concern you. my hroden?"

Hrathen shook his head. "I was just planning for the evening speech. I believe it is time for us to move on to the next step in our plans."

"The next step. my hroden?"

Hrathen nodded. "I think we have successfully established our stance against Elantris. The masses are always quick to find devils around them. as long as you give them proper motivation."

"Yes. my hroden."

"Do not forget. Arteth." Hrathen said, "that there is a point to our hatred." "It unifies our followers-it gives them a common enemy."

"Correct," Hrathen said, resting his arms on his desk. "There is another purpose, however. One just as important. Now that we have given the people someone to hate, we need to create an association between Elantris and our rivals."

"Shu-Korath," Dilaf said with a sinister smile.

"Again correct. The Korathi priests are the ones who prepare new Elantrians- they are the motivation behind the mercy this country shows its fallen gods. If we imply that Korathi tolerance makes its priests sympathizers, the people's loathing of Elantris will shift to Shu-Korath instead. Their priests will be faced with two options: Either they accept our incrimination, or they side with us against Elantris. If they choose the former, then the people will turn against them. If they choose the latter. then it puts them under our theological control. After that, a few simple embarrassments will make them appear impotent and irrelevant."

"It is perfect." Dilaf said. "But will it happen quickly enough? There is so little time."

Hrathen started, looking over at the still smiling arteth. How had the man known about his deadline? He couldn't-he must be guessing.

"It will work," Hrathen said. "With their monarchy unstable and their religion wavering, the people will look for a new source of leadership. Shu-Dereth will be like a rock amidst shifting sands."

"A fine analogy, my hroden."

Hrathen could never tell if Dilaf mocked him with such statements or not. "I have a task for you. Arteth. I want you to make the connection in your sermon tonight-turn the people against Shu-Korath."

"Will my hroden not do it himself?"

"I will speak second. and my speech will offer logic. You, however, are more passionate-and their disgust for Shu-Korath must first come from their hearts."

Dilaf nodded, bowing his head to show that he acceded to the command. Hrathen waved his hand. indicating the conversation was over. and the arteth backed away. closing the door behind him.

Dilaf spoke with characteristic zeal. He stood outside the chapel, on a podium Hrathen had commissioned once the crowds became too large to fit in the building. The warm spring nights were conducive to such meetings. and the half-light of sunset, combined with torches, gave the proper mixture of visibility and shadow.

The people watched Dilaf with rapture, even though most of what he said was repetitious. Hrathen spent hours preparing his sermons, careful to combine both duplication for reinforcement and originality to provide excitement. Dilaf just spoke. It didn't matter if he spouted the same denunciations of Elantris and the same redundant praises to Jaddeth's empire; the people listened anyway. After a week of hearing the arteth speak, Hrathen had learned to ignore his own envy-to an extent, at least. He replaced it with pride.

As he listened. Hrathen congratulated himself on the arteth's effectiveness. Dilaf did as Hrathen had ordered, beginning with his normal ravings about Elantris. then moving boldly into a full accusation of Shu-Korath. The crowd moved with him, allowing their emotions to be redirected. It was as Hrathen had planned; there was no reason for him to be jealous of Dilaf. The man's rage was like a river Hrathen himself had diverted toward the crowd. Dilaf might have the raw talent, but Hrathen was the master behind it.

He told himself that right up to the moment Dilaf surprised him. The sermon progressed well, Dilaf's fury investing the crowd with a loathing of everything Korathi. But then the tide shifted as Dilaf turned his attention back to Elantris. Hrathen thought nothing of it at first-Dilaf had an incorrigible tendency to wander during his sermons.

"And now, behold!" Dilaf suddenly commanded. "Behold the Svrakiss! Look into its eyes, and find form for your hate! Feed the outrage of Jaddeth that burns within you all!"

Hrathen felt himself grow cold. Dilaf gestured to the side of the stage, where a pair of torches suddenly burst into flame. Diren the Elantrian stood tied to a post, his head bowed. There were cuts on his face that had not been there before.

"Behold the enemy!" Dilaf screamed. "Look, see! He does not bleed! No blood runs through his veins, and no heart beats in his chest. Did not the philosopher Grondkest say that you can judge the equality of all men by their common unity of blood? But what of one who has no blood? What shall we call him?"

"Demon!" a member of the crowd yelled.

"Devil!"

"Svrakiss!" Dilaf screamed.

The crowd raged, each member yelling his own accusations at the wretched target. The Elantrian himself screamed with wild, feral passion. Something had changed within this man. When Hrathen had spoken with him, the Elantrian's

answers had been unenthusiastic. but lucid. Now there was nothing of sanity in his eyes-only pain. The sound of the creature's voice reached Hrathen even over the congregation's fury.

"Destroy me!" the Elantrian pled. "End the pain! Destroy me!"

The voice shocked Hrathen out of his stupor. He realized one thing immediately: that Dilaf couldn't be allowed to murder this Elantrian in public. Visions of Dilaf 's crowd becoming a mob flashed through Hrathen's mind, of them burning the Elantrian in a fit of collective passion. It would destroy everything: Iadon would never suffer something as violent as a public execution, even if the victim was an Elantrian. It smelled too much of chaos a decade old, chaos that had overthrown a government.

Hrathen stood at the side of the podium dais, amid a group of priests. There was a pressing crowd bunched up against the front of the dais, and Dilaf stood in front of the podium itself, hands outstretched as he spoke.

"They must be destroyed!" Dilaf screamed. "All of them! Cleansed by holy fire!"

Hrathen leaped up onto the dais. 'And so they shall be!" he yelled, cutting the arteth off.

Dilaf paused only briefly. He turned to the side, nodding toward a lesser priest holding a lit torch. Dilaf probably assumed that there was nothing Hrathen could do to stop the execution-at least, nothing he could do that wouldn't undermine his own credibility with the crowd.

Not this time, Arteth, Hrathen thought. I won't let you do whatever you wish. He couldn't contradict Dilaf, not without making it seem like there was a division in the Derethi ranks.

He could, however, twist what Dilaf had said. That particular vocal feat was one of Hrathen's specialties.

"But, what good would that do?" Hrathen yelled, struggling to speak over the screaming crowd. They were surging forward in anticipation of the execution, calling out curses at the Elantrian.

Hrathen gritted his teeth, pushing past Dilaf and grabbing the torch from the passing priest's hand. Hrathen heard Dilaf hissing in annoyance, but he ignored the arteth. If he didn't gain control of the crowd, they would simply push forward and attack the Elantrian on their own.

Hrathen held aloft the torch, thrusting it upward repeatedly, causing the crowd to yell with pleasure, building a kind of chanting rhythm.

And in between pulses of rhythm, there was silence.

"I ask you again, people!" Hrathen bellowed as the crowd fell silent, preparing for another yell.

They paused.

"What good would killing this creature do?" Hrathen asked.

"It's a demon!" one of the men in the crowd yelled.

"Yes!" Hrathen said. "But it is already tormented. Jaddeth himself gave this demon its curse. Listen to it pleading for death! Is that what we want to do? Give the creature what it wants?"

Hrathen waited tensely. While some of the crowd's members screamed "Yes!" out of habit, others paused. Confusion showed, and a bit of the tension deflated.

"The Svrakiss are our enemies," Hrathen said, speaking with more control now, his voice firm rather than passionate. His words calmed the people further. "However, they are not ours to punish. That is Jaddeth's pleasure! We have another task.

"This creature, this demon, this is the thing that the Korathi priests would have you pity! You wonder why Arelon is poor compared to the nations of the East? It is because you suffer the Korathi foolishness. That is why you lack the riches and blessings found in nations like Jindo and Svorden. The Korathi are too lenient. It may not be our task to destroy these creatures, but neither is it our task to care for them! We certainly shouldn't pity them or suffer them to live in such a grand. rich city as Elantris."

Hrathen extinguished the torch, then waved for a priest to go and do the same for the lights illuminating the poor Elantrian. As those torches winked out, the Elantrian disappeared from view, and the crowd began to settle down.

"Remember," Hrathen said. "The Korathi are the ones who care for the Elantrians. Even now, they still hedge when asked if the Elantrians are demons. The Korathi are afraid that the city will return to its glory, but we know better. We know that Jaddeth has pronounced His curse. There is no mercy for the damned!

"Shu-Korath is the cause of your pains. It is the thing that supports and protects Elantris. You will never be rid of the Elantrian curse as long as the Korathi priests hold sway in Arelon. So. I say to you. go! Tell your friends what you have learned, and urge them to shun Korathi heresies!"

There was silence. Then people began to call out in agreement. their dissatisfaction successfully transferred. Hrathen watched them carefully as they yelled approval, then finally began to disperse. Their vengeful hatred had mostly dissipated. Hrathen sighed with relief-there would be no midnight attacks on Korathi priests or temples. Dilaf's speech had been too fleeting, too quick, to have done lasting damage. The disaster had been averted.

Hrathen turned, eyeing Dilaf. The arteth had left the stage after Hrathen had seized control, and now he stood watching his crowd disappear with petulant anger.

He would turn them all into zealous replicas of himself Hrathen thought. Except, their passion would burn out quickly once the moment passed. They needed more. They needed knowledge, not just hysteria.

"Arteth," Hrathen said sternly, catching Dilaf's attention. "We need to speak."

The arreth contained a glare, then nodded. The Elantrian was still screaming for death. Hrathen turned to another pair of arteths, waving toward the Elantrian. "Collect the creature and meet me in the gardens."

Hrathen turned to Dilaf, nodding curtly toward the gate at the back of the Derethi chapel. Dilaf did as ordered, moving toward the gardens. Hrathen followed him, on the way passing the confused Elantris City Guard captain.

"My lord?" the man asked. "The young priest caught me before I got back to the city. He said you wanted the creature back. Did I do wrong?"

"You are fine," Hrathen said curtly. "Go back to your post; we'll deal with the Elantrian."

The Elantrian seemed to welcome the flames, despite the terrible pain they must have caused.

Dilaf huddled to the side, watching eagerly, though it had been Hrathen's hand-not Dilaf's-that had dropped the torch onto the oil-soaked Elantrian. Hrathen watched the poor creature as it burned, its cries of pain finally silenced by the roaring fire. The creature's body seemed to burn easily-too easily-within the licking flames.

Hrathen felt a stab of guilt for betraying Diren, though that emotion was foolish: the Elantrian might not have been a true devil, but he was certainly a creature that Jaddeth had cursed. Hrathen owed the Elantrian nothing.

Still, he regretted having to burn the creature. Unfortunately, Dilaf's cuts had obviously maddened the Elantrian, and there was no sending him back to the city in his current state. The flames had been the only option.

Hrathen watched the pitiful man's eyes until the flames consumed him completely.

"And the burning fire of Jaddeth's displeasure shall cleanse them," Dilaf whispered, quoting the Do-Dereth.

"Judgment belongs to Jaddeth alone, and it is executed by his only servant Wyrn," Hrathen quoted, using a different passage from the same book. 'You should not have forced me to kill this creature."

"It was inevitable," Dilaf said. "Eventually all things must bow before Jaddeth's will-and it is his will that all of Elantris burn. I was simply following fate."

"You nearly lost control of that crowd with your ravings, Arteth," Hrathen snapped. "A riot must be very carefully planned and executed, otherwise it will just as likely turn against its creators as their enemies."

"I… got carried away," Dilaf said. "But, killing one Elantrian would not have made them riot."

"You don't know that. Besides, what of Iadon?"

"How could he object?" Dilaf said. "It is his own order that escaping Elantrians can be burned. He would never take a stand in favor of Elantris."

"But he could rake a stand against us!" Hrathen said. "You were wrong to bring this creature to the meeting."

"The people deserved to see what they are to hate."

"The people are not ready for that yet," Hrathen said harshly. "We want to keep their hatred formless. If they start to tear up the city, Iadon will put an end to our preaching.

Dilaf's eyes narrowed. "You sound as if you are trying to avoid the inevitable, my hroden. You fostered this hatred-are you unwilling to accept responsibility for the deaths it will cause? Hate and loathing cannot remain 'formless' for long-they will find an outlet."

"But that outlet will come when I decide it," Hrathen said coldly. "I am aware of my responsibility. Arteth, though I question your understanding of it. You just told me that killing this Elantrian was fated by Jaddeth-that you were simply following Jaddeth's fate by forcing my hand. Which is it to be? Would the deaths I cause in riot be my doing. or simply the will of God? How can you be an innocent servant while I must accept full accountability for this city's people?"

Dilaf exhaled sharply. He knew, however, when he had been defeated. He bowed curtly, then turned and entered the chapel.

Hrathen watched the arreth go. fuming quietly. Dilaf's action this night had been foolish and impulsive. Was he trying to undermine Hrathen's authority, or was he simply acting on his zealous passions? If it was the second, the near riot was Hrathen's own fault. He had. after all, been so proud of himself for using Dilaf as an effective tool.

Hrathen shook his head, releasing a tense breath. He had defeated Dilaf this evening, but the tension was growing between them. They couldn't afford to get into visible arguments. Rumors of dissension in the Derethi ranks would erode their credibility.

I will have to do something about the arteth, Hrathen decided with resignation. Dilaf was becoming too much of a liability.

His decision made, Hrathen turned to leave. As he did, however, his eyes fell again on the Elantrian's charred remains, and he shuddered despite himself. The man's willful acceptance of immolation brought memories to Hrathen's mind-memories he had long tried to banish. Images of pain, of sacrifice, and of death.

Memories of Dakhor.

He turned his back on the charred bones, walking toward the chapel. He still had one other task to complete this evening.

The Seon floated free from its box, responding to Hrathen's command. Mentally, Hrathen chided himself-this was the second time in one week he had used the creature. Reliance on the Seon was something to be avoided. However. Hrathen could think of no other way to accomplish his goal. Dilaf was right: Time was very scarce. Fourteen days had already passed since his arrival in Arelon, and he had spent a week traveling before that. Only seventy days remained of his original allotment, and, despite the size of the night's congregation, Hrathen had converted only a tiny fraction of Arelon.

Only one fact gave him hope: Arelon's nobility was concentrated in Kae. To be away from Iadon's court was political suicide; the king granted and took away titles willfully, and a high profile was necessary to assure a firm place in the aristocracy. Wyrn didn't care if Hrathen converted the masses or not; as long as the nobility bowed, the country was considered Derethi.

So, Hrathen had a chance, bur he still had much work to do. An important piece of it lay in the man Hrathen was about to call. His contact was not a gyorn, which made Hrathen's use of the Seon a little unorthodox. However, Wyrn had never directly commanded him not to call other people with his Seon, so Hrathen was able to rationalize the use.

The Seon responded promptly, and soon Forton's large-eared, mouselike face appeared in its light.

"Who is it?" he asked in the harsh Fjordell dialect spoken in the country of Hrovell.

"It is I, Forton."

"My lord Hrathen?" Forton asked with surprise. "My lord, it has been a long time."

"I know, Forton. I trust you are well."

The man laughed happily, though the laugh quickly turned to a wheeze. For-ton had a chronic cough-a condition caused. Hrathen was certain, by the various substances the man was fond of smoking.

"Of course. my lord," Forton said through his coughing. "When am I not well?" Forton was a man utterly contented with his life-a condition that was also caused by the various substances he was fond of smoking. "What can I do for you?"

"I have need of one of your elixirs, Forton." Hrathen said.

"Of course, of course. What must it do?"

Hrathen smiled. Forton was an unparalleled genius, which was why Hrathen suffered his eccentricities. The man not only kept a Seon, but was a devout follower of the Mysteries-a degenerate form of the Jesker religion common in rural areas. Though Hrovell was officially a Derethi nation, most of it was a primitive, sparsely populated countryside which was difficult to supervise. Many of the

peasants attended their Derethi services with devotion, then took part in their midnight Mystery ceremonies with equal devotion. Forton himself was considered something of a mystic in his town. though he always put on a show of Derethi orthodoxy when he spoke with Hrathen.

Hrathen explained what he wanted, and Forton repeated it back. Though For-ton was often drugged, he was very accomplished at the mixing of potions, poisons, and elixirs. Hrathen had met no man in Sycla who could match Forton's skill. One of the eccentric man's concoctions had restored Hrathen to health after he had been poisoned by a political enemy. The slow-acting substance was said to have no antidote.

"This will be no problem, my lord," Forton promised Hrathen in his thick dialect. Even after years of dealing with the Hroven, Hrathen had trouble understanding them. He was certain that most of them didn't even know there was a pure, correct form of their language back in Fjorden.

"Good." Hrathen said.

"Yes, all I'll need to do is combine two formulas I already have," Forton said. "How much do you want?"

"At least two doses. I will pay you the standard price."

"My true payment is the knowledge I have served Lord Jaddeth," the man said piously.

Hrathen resisted the urge to laugh. He knew how much of a hold the Mysteries had on Hrovell's people. It was a distasteful form of worship, a syncretic combination of a dozen different faiths, with some aberrations-such as ritual sacrifice and fertility rites-added in to make it more alluring. Hrovell, however, was a task for another day. The people did what Wyrn commanded, and they were too politically insignificant to cause Fjorden distress. Of course. their souls were in serious danger: Jaddeth was not known for his leniency toward the ignorant.

Another day, Hrathen told himself. Another day.

"When will my lord be needing this potion?" the man asked.

"That is the thing. Forton. I need it immediately."

"Where are you?"

"In Arelon." Hrathen said.

"Ah, good," Forton said. "My lord has finally decided to convert those heathens."

"Yes," Hrathen said with a slight smile. "We Derethi have been patient with the Arelenes long enough."

"Well, Your Lordship couldn't have picked a place farther away," Forton said. "Even if I finish the potion tonight and send it in the morning, it will take at least two weeks to arrive."

Hrathen chafed at the delay, but there was no other option. "Then do so, For-ton. I will compensate you for working on such short notice."

lord."

"A true follower of Jaddeth wilI do anything to bring about His Empire, my

Well, at least he knows his Derethi doctrine, Hrathen thought with a mental shrug.

"Is there anything else, my lord?" Forton asked. coughing slightly. "No. Get to work, and send the potions as quickly as possible."

"Yes, my lord. I'll get started immediately. Feel free to pray to me any time you need to."

Hrathen frowned-he had forgotten about that Iittle inaccuracy. Perhaps For-ton's mastery of Derethi doctrine wasn't all that sound after all. Forton didn't know Hrathen had a Seon; he simply assumed that a gyorn could pray to Jaddeth and that God would direct his words through the Seons. As if Lord Jaddeth were a member of the post.

"Goodnight. Forton." Hrathen said, keeping the displeasure from his voice. Forton was a drug addict, a heretic, and a hypocrite-but he was still an invaluable resource. Hrathen had long ago decided that if Jaddeth would suffer his gyorns to communicate using Seons, then He would certainly let Hrathen use men such as Forton.

After all, Jaddeth had created all men-even the heretics.

CHAPTER 19

The city of Elantris glowed brilliantly. The very stones shone, as if each

one held a fire within. The shattered domes had been restored, their smooth, egglike surfaces blossoming across the landscape. Thin spires stabbed the air like streaks of light. The wall was no longer a barrier, for its gates were left permanently open-it existed not to protect, but for cohesion. The wall was part of the city somehow, an essential element of the whole, without which Elantris would not be complete.

And amid the beauty and the glory were the Elantrians. Their bodies seemed to shine with the same inner light as the city, their skin a luminous pale silver. Not

metallic. just… pure. Their hair was white, but not the worn-out dull gray or yellow of the aged. It was the blazing white of steel heated to an extreme temperature-a color free of impurities, a powerful, focused white.

Their bearings were equally striking. The Elantrians moved through their city with an air of complete control. The men were handsome and tall-even the short ones-and the women were undeniably beautiful-even the homely ones. They were unhurried; they strolled rather than walked, and they were quick to greet those they met. There was a power in them, however. It radiated from their eyes and underlay their motions. It was easy to understand why these beings were worshipped as gods.

Equally unmistakable were the Aons. The ancient glyphs covered the city: they were etched into walls, painted on doors, and written on signs. Most of them were inert-simple markings, rather than runes with an arcane purpose. Others, however, obviously held energy. Throughout the city stood large metal plates carved with Aon Tia, and occasionally an Elantrian would approach and place his or her hand in the center of the character. The Elantrian's body would flash, and then disappear in a circular burst of light, his body instantly transported to another section of the city.

Amid the glory was a small family of Kae townspeople. Their clothing was rich and fine, their words were educated, but their skin did not glow. There were other regular people in the city-not as many as the Elantrians, but a fair number nonetheless. This comforted the boy, giving him a familiar reference.

The father carried his young son tightly, looking around with distrust. Not everyone adored the Elantrians; some were suspicious. The boy's mother gripped her husband's arm with tense fingers. She had never been inside Elantris, though she had lived in Kae for over a decade. Unlike the boy's father, she was more nervous than distrustful. She was worried about her son's wound, anxious as any mother whose child was near death.

Suddenly, the boy felt the pain in his leg. It was blinding and intense, stemming from the festering wound and shattered bone in his thigh. He had fallen from someplace high. and his leg had snapped so soundly the shattered bone had torn through the skin to jut into the air.

His father had hired the best surgeons and doctors, but they had been unable to stop the infection. The bone had been set as well as possible. considering that it had fractured in at least a dozen places. Even without the infection, the boy would walk with a limp the rest of his days. With the infection… amputation seemed the only recourse. Secretly, the doctors feared it was too late for even that solution; the wound had occurred high on the leg, and the infection had probably spread to the torso. The father had demanded the truth. He knew his son was dying. And so he had come to Elantris, despite his lifelong distrust of its gods.

They took the boy to a domed building. He nearly forgot his pain as the door

opened on its own, sliding inward without a sound. His father stopped abruptly before the door, as if reconsidering his actions, but his mother tugged insistently on the man's arm. His father nodded. bowing his head and entering the building.

Light shone from glowing Aons on the walls. A woman approached, her white hair long and full, her silvery face smiling encouragingly. She ignored his father's distrust, her eyes sympathetic as she took the boy from hesitant arms. She laid him carefully on a soft mat, then brought her hand into the air above him, her long, thin index finger pointing at nothing.

The Elantrian moved her hand slowIy, and the air began to glow. A trail of light followed her finger. It was like a rupture in the air. a line that radiated with deep intensity. It was as if a river of light were trying to force its way through the small crack. The boy could feel the power, he could sense it raging to be free, but only this little was allowed to escape. Even that little was so bright that he could barely see for the light.

The woman traced carefully, completing Aon len-but it wasn't just Aon Ien, it was more complex. The core was the familiar Aon of healing, but there were dozens of lines and curves at the sides. The boy's brow wrinkled-he had been taught the Aons by his tutors. and it seemed odd that the woman should change this one so drastically.

The beautiful Elantrian made one final mark at the side of her complex construction. and the Aon began to glow even more intensely. The boy felt a burning in his leg. then a burning up through his torso. He began to yell, but the light suddenly vanished. The boy opened his eyes with surprise; the afterimage of Aon Ien still burned into his vision. He blinked, looking down. The wound was gone. Not even a scar remained.

But he could still feel the pain. It burned him, cut him, caused his soul to tremble. It should have been gone, but it was not.

"Rest now, little one," the Elantrian said in a warm voice, pushing him back.

His mother was weeping with joy, and even his father looked satisfied. The boy wanted to yell at them, to scream that something was wrong. His leg hadn't been healed. The pain still remained.

No! Something is wrong! He tried to say, but he couldn't. He couldn't speak…

"NO!" Raoden yelled, sitting upright with a sudden motion. He blinked a few times. disoriented in the darkness. Finally, he took a few deep breaths, putting his hand to his head. The pain did remain; it was growing so strong that it even corrupted his dreams. He had dozens of tiny wounds and bruises now, even though he had been in Elantris for only three weeks. He could feel each one distinctly, and together they formed a unified frontal assault on sanity.

Raoden groaned, leaning forward and grabbing his legs as he fought the pain. His body could no longer sweat, but he could feel it trembling. He clamped his teeth shut, gritting them against the surge of agony. Slowly, laboriously, he reasserted control. He rebuffed the pain, soothing his tortured body until, finally, he released his legs and stood.

It was growing worse. He knew it shouldn't be so bad yet: he hadn't even been in Elantris for a month. He also knew that the pain was supposed to be steady, or so everyone said, but for him it seemed to come in waves. It was always there-always ready to pounce on him in a moment of weakness.

Sighing, Raoden pushed open the door to his chambers. He still found it odd that Elantrians should sleep. Their hearts no longer beat, they no longer needed breath. Why did they need sleep? The others, however, could give him no answers. The only true experts had died ten years previously.

So, Raoden slept, and with that sleep came dreams. He had been eight when he broke his leg. His father had been loath to bring him into the city; even before the Reod, Iadon had been suspicious of Elantris. Raoden's mother, dead some twelve years now, had insisted.

The child Raoden hadn't understood how close he'd come to death. He had felt the pain, however, and the beautiful peace of its removal. He remembered the beauty of both the city and its occupants. Iadon had spoken harshly of Elantris as they left, and Raoden had contradicted the words with vehemence. It was the first time Raoden could remember taking a position against his father. After that, there had been many others.

As Raoden entered the main chapel, Saolin left his attendant position beside Raoden's chamber, falling into place beside him. Over the last week. the soldier had gathered a group of willing men and formed them into a squad of guards.

"You know I am flattered by your attentiveness, Saolin," Raoden said. "But is it really necessary?"

"A lord requires an honor guard, Lord Spirit," Saolin explained. "It wouldn't be proper for you to go about alone."

"I'm not a lord, Saolin." Raoden said. "I'm just a leader-there is to be no nobility in Elantris."

"I understand. my lord." Saolin said with a nod, obviously not seeing the paradox within his own words. "However, the city is still a dangerous place." "As you wish, Saolin," Raoden said. "How goes the planting?"

"Galladon has finished his plowing," Saolin said. "He has already organized the planting teams."

"I shouldn't have slept so long," Raoden said, looking out the chapel window to notice how high the sun had risen. He left the building, Saolin close behind, and walked around a neat cobblestone path to the gardens. Kahar and his crew had

cleaned off the stones, and then Dahad-one of Taan's followers-had used his skills with stoneworking to reset them.

The planting was aIready well under way. Galladon oversaw the work with a carefuI eye, his gruff tongue quick to point out any errors. However, there was a peace about the Dula. Some men were farmers because they had no other choice, but Galladon seemed to find true enjoyment in the activity.

Raoden remembered clearly that first day, when he had tempted Galladon with the bit of dried meat. His friend's pain had barely been under control back then-Raoden had been scared of the Dula severaI times during those first days. Now none of that remained. Raoden could see it in Galladon's eyes and in his bearing: He had found the "secret," as Kahar had put it. Galladon was in control again. Now the only one Raoden had to fear was himself.

His theories were working better than even he had expected-but only on everyone else. He had brought peace and purpose to the dozens who followed him, but he couldn't do the same for himself. The pain still burned him. It threatened him every morning when he awoke and stayed with him every moment he was conscious. He was more purposeful than any of the others, and was the most determined to see Elantris succeed. He filled his days, leaving no empty moments to contemplate his suffering. Nothing worked. The pain continued to build.

"My lord, watch out!" Saolin yelled.

Raoden jumped, turning as a growling, bare-chested Elantrian charged from a darkened hallway, running toward Raoden. Raoden barely had time to step backward as the wildman lifted a rusted iron bar and swung it directly at Raoden's face.

Bare steel flashed out of nowhere, and Saolin's blade parried the blow. The bestial newcomer halted, reorienting himself to a new foe. He moved too slowly. Saolin's practiced hand delivered a thrust directly through the madman's abdomen. Then, knowing that such a blow wouldn't stop an Elantrian, Saolin swung a mighty backhand, separating the madman's head from his body. There was no blood.

The corpse tumbled to the ground, and Saolin saluted Raoden with his blade, shooting him a gap-toothed smile of reassurance. Then he spun around to face a group of wildmen charging down a nearby street toward them.

Stunned, Raoden stumbled backward. "Saolin. no! There are too many of them!"

Fortunately, Saolin's men had heard the commotion. Within seconds, there were five of them-Saolin, Dashe, and three other soldiers-standing against the attack. They fought in an efficient line, blocking their enemy's path to the rest of the gardens, working with the coordination of trained soldiers.

Shaor's men were more numerous, but their rage was no match for martial efficiency. They attacked solitarily, and their fervor made them stupid. In moments the battle was over, the few remaining attackers dashing away in retreat.

Saolin cleaned his blade efficiently, then turned with the others. They saluted Raoden in coordination.

The entire battle had happened almost more quickly than Raoden could follow. "Good work," he finally managed to say.

A grunt came from his side, where Galladon knelt beside the decapitated body of the first attacker. "They must have heard we had corn in here." the Dula mumbled. "Poor rulos."

Raoden nodded solemnly. regarding the faIIen madmen. Four of them lay on the ground, clutching various wounds-all of which would have been fatal had they not been Elantrians. As it was, they could only moan in torment. Raoden felt a stab of familiarity. He knew what that pain felt like.

"This cannot continue," he said quietly.

"I don't see how you can stop it, sule," Galladon replied at his side. "These are Shaor's men; not even he has much control over them."

Raoden shook his head. "I will not save the people of Elantris and leave them to fight all the days of their lives. I will not build a society on death. Shaor's followers might have forgotten that they are men, but I have not."

Galladon frowned. "Ka' rata and Aanden, they were possibilities-if distant ones. Shaor is another story, sule. There isn't a smear of humanity left in these men-you can't reason with them."

"Then I'll have to give them their reason back," Raoden said.

"And how. sule, do you intend to do that?"

"I will find a way."

Raoden knelt by the fallen madman. A tickle in the back of his mind warned him that he recognized this man from recent experience. Raoden couldn't be certain. bur he thought that the man had been one of Taan's followers, one of the men Raoden had confronted during Dashe's attempted raid.

So, it's true, Raoden thought with a crimp in his stomach. Many of Taan's followers had come to join Raoden, but the larger part had not. It was whispered that many of these had found their way to the merchant sector of Elantris, joining with Shaor's wildmen. It wasn't all that unlikely, Raoden supposed-the men had been willing to follow the obviously unbalanced Aanden, after all. Shaor's band was only a short step away from that.

"Lord Spirit?" Saolin asked hesitantly. "What should we do with them?" Raoden turned pitying eyes on the fallen. "They are of no danger to us now, Saolin. Let's put them with the others."

SOON after his success with Aanden's gang, and the subsequent swell in his band's numbers, Raoden had done something he'd wanted to from the beginning. He started gathering the fallen of Elantris.

He took them off the streets and out of the gutters, searched through buildings both destroyed and standing, trying to find every man, woman, and child in Elantris who had given in to their pain. The city was large, and Raoden's manpower was limited, but so far they had collected hundreds of people. He ordered them placed in the second building Kahar had cleaned, a large open structure he had originally intended to use as a meeting place. The Hoed would still suffer, but at least they could do it with a little decency.

And they wouldn't have to do it alone. Raoden had asked the people in his band to visit the Hoed. There were usually a couple of Elantrians walking among them, talking soothingly and trying to make them as comfortable as possible considering the circumstances. It wasn't much-and no one could stomach much time among the Hoed-but Raoden had convinced himself that it helped. He followed his own counsel. visiting the Hall of the Fallen at least once a day. and it seemed to him that they were improving. The Hoed still groaned, mumbled, or stared blankly, but the more vocal ones seemed quieter. Where the Hall had once been a place of fearful screams and echoes, it was now a subdued realm of quiet mumblings and despair.

Raoden moved among them gravely, helping carry one of the fallen wildmen. There were only four to deposit; he had ordered the fifth man, the one Saolin had beheaded, buried. As far as anyone could tell, an Elantrian died when he was completely beheaded-at least, their eyes didn't move, nor did their lips try to speak, if the head was completely separated from the body.

As he walked through the Hoed, Raoden listened to their quiet murmurings. "Beautiful, once so very beautiful…"

'Life, life, life, life, life…"

"Oh Domi, where are you? When will it end? Oh Domi…"

He usually had to block the words out after a time, lest they drive him insane-or worse. reawaken the pain within his own body. ten was there, floating around sightless heads and weaving between fallen bodies. The Seon spent a lot of time in the room. It was strangely fitting.

They left the Hall a solemn group, quiet and content to keep to their own thoughts. Raoden only spoke when he noticed the tear in Saolin's robes. "You're wounded!" Raoden said with surprise.

"It is nothing, my lord," Saolin said indifferently.

"That kind of modesty is fine on the outside, Saolin, but not here. You must accept my apology."

"My lord," Saolin said seriously. "Being an Elantrian only makes me more proud to wear this wound. I received it protecting our people."

Raoden turned a tormented look back at the Hall. "It only brings you one step closer…"

"No, my lord, I don't think it does. Those people gave in to their pain because

they couldn't find purpose-their torture was meaningless, and when you can't find reason in life, you tend to give up on it. This wound will hurt, but each stab of pain will remind me that I earned it with honor. That is not such a bad thing. I think."

Raoden regarded the old soldier with a look of respect. On the outside he probably would have been close to retirement. In Elantris, with the Shaod as an equalizer, he looked about the same as anyone else. One couldn't tell age by looks, but perhaps one could tell it through wisdom.

"You speak discerningly, my friend." Raoden said. "I accept your sacrifice with humility."

The conversation was interrupted by the slap of feet against cobblestones. A moment later Karata dashed into view, her feet coated with fresh sludge from outside the chapel area. Kahar would be furious: she had forgotten to wipe down her feet, and now she was tracking slime over his clean cobblestones.

Karata obviously didn't care about slime at the moment. She surveyed the group quickly, making sure no one was missing. "I heard Shaor attacked. Were there any casualties?"

"Five. All on their side." Raoden said.

"I should have been here," she said with a curse. During the last few days, the determined woman had been overseeing the relocation of her people to the chapel area: she agreed that a central, unified group would be more effective, and the chapel area was cleaner. Oddly enough, the idea of cleaning the palace had never occurred to her. To most Elantrians, the sludge was accepted as an irrevocable part of life.

"You have important things to do," Raoden said. "You couldn't have anticipated Shaor would attack."

Karata didn't like the answer, but she fell into line beside him without further complaint.

"Look at him, sule," Galladon said. smiling slightly beside him. "I would never have thought it possible."

Raoden looked up, following the Dula's gaze. Taan knelt beside the road, inspecting the carvings on a short wall with childlike wonder. The squat-bodied former baron had spent the entire week cataloguing each carving, sculpture, or relief in the chapel area. He had already discovered, in his words, "at least a dozen new techniques." The changes in Taan were remarkable. as was his sudden lack of interest in leadership. Karata still maintained a measure of influence in the group, accepting Raoden as the ultimate voice but retaining most of her authority. Taan, however. didn't bother to give orders; he was too busy with his studies.

His people-the ones who had decided to join with Raoden-didn't seem to mind. Taan now estimated that about thirty percent of his "court" had found its way to Raoden's band, trickling in as small groups. Raoden hoped that most of

the others had chosen solitude instead: he found the idea of seventy percent of Taan's large band joining with Shaor very disturbing. Raoden had all of Karata's people, but her gang had always been the smallest-if most efficient-of the three. Shaor's had always been the largest: its members had just lacked the cohesion and the motivation to attack the other gangs. The occasional newcomers Shaor's men had been given had sated their bIoodlust.

No longer. Raoden would accept no quarter with the madmen, would not allow them to torment innocent newcomers. Karata and Saolin now retrieved everyone thrown into the city, bringing them safely to Raoden's band. So far. the reaction from Shaor's men had not been good-and Raoden feared that it would only grow worse.

I'II have to do something about them, he thought. That, however, was a problem for another day. He had studies he needed to get to for the moment.

Once they reached the chapel, Galladon went back to his planting, Saolin's men dispersed to their patrols, and Karata decided-despite her earlier protests-that she should return to the palace. Soon only Raoden and Saolin were left.

After the battle and sleeping so late, over half the day's light had already been wasted, and Raoden attacked his studies with determination. While Galladon planted and Karata evacuated the palace, it was Raoden's self-appointed duty to decipher as much as he could about AonDor. He was becoming increasingly convinced that the ancient magic of the characters held the secret of Elantris's fall.

He reached through one of the chapel windows and pulled out the thick AonDor tome sitting on a table inside. So far, it hadn't been as helpful as he had hoped. It was not an instruction manual, but a series of case studies explaining odd or interesting events surrounding AonDor. Unfortunately, it was extremely advanced. Most of the book gave examples of what wasn't supposed to happen, and so Raoden needed to use reverse reasoning to decipher the logic of AonDor.

So far he had been able to determine very little. It was becoming obvious that the Aons were only starting points-the most basic figures one could draw to produce an effect. Just like the expanded healing Aon from his dream, advanced AonDor consisted of drawing a base Aon in the center, then proceeding to draw other figures-sometimes just dots and lines-around it. The dots and lines were stipulations, narrowing or broadening the power's focus. With careful drawing, for instance, a healer could specify which limb was to be healed, what exactly was to be done to it, and how an infection was to be cleansed.

The more Raoden read, the less he was beginning to see Aons as mystical symbols. They seemed more like mathematical computations. While most any Elantrian could draw the Aons-all it required was a steady hand and a basic knowledge of how to write the characters-the masters of AonDor were the ones who could swiftly and accurately delineate dozens of smaller modifications around the central Aon. Unfortunately, the book assumed that its reader had a comprehensive

knowledge of AonDor, and passed over most of the basic principles. The few illustrations included were so incredibly complex that Raoden usually couldn't even tell which character was the base Aon without referring to the text.

"If only he would explain what it means to 'channel the Dor'!" Raoden exclaimed, rereading a particularly annoying passage that kept using the phrase.

"Dor, sule?" Galladon asked, turning away from his planting. "That sounds like a Duladen term."

Raoden sat upright. The character used in the book to represent "Dor" was an uncommon one-not really an Aon at all, but simply a phonetic representation. As if the word had been transliterated from a different language.

"Galladon, you're right!" Raoden said. "It isn't Aonic at all."

"Of course not-it can't be an Aon, it only has one vowel in it." "That's a simplistic way of putting it. my friend."

— But it's true. Kolo?"

"Yes. I suppose it is," Raoden said. "That doesn't matter right now-what matters is Dor. Do you know what it means?"

"Well, if it's the same word, then it refers to something in Jesker."

"What do the Mysteries have to do with this?" Raoden asked suspiciously. "Doloken, sule!" Galladon swore. "I've told you, Jesker and the Mysteries are

not the same thing! What Opelon calls the 'Jeskeri Mysteries' is no more related to

Duladel's religion than it is to Shu-Keseg."

"Point taken." Raoden said. raising his hands. "Now, tell me about Dor."

"It's hard to explain, sule," Galladon said, leaning on a makeshift hoe he had crafted out of a pole and some rocks. "Dor is the unseen power-it is in everything, but cannot be touched. It affects nothing, yet it controls everything. Why do rivers flow?"

"Because the water is pulled downwards, just like everything else. The ice melts in the mountains, and it has to have a place to go."

"Correct," Galladon said. "Now, a different question. What makes the water want to flow?"

"I wasn't aware that it needed to."

"It does, and the Dor is its motivation," Galladon said. "Jesker teaches that only humans have the ability-or the curse-of being oblivious to the Dor. Did you know that if you take a bird away from its parents and raise it in your house, it will still learn to fly?"

Raoden shrugged.

"How did it learn, sule? Who taught it to fly?"

"The Dor?" Raoden asked hesitantly.

"That is correct."

Raoden smiled; the explanation sounded too religiously mysterious to be useful. But then he thought of his dream. his memories of what had happened so

long ago. When the Elantrian healer had drawn her Aon, it appeared as if a tear were appearing in the air behind her finger. Raoden could still feel the chaotic power raging behind that tear, the massive force trying to press its way through the Aon to get at him. It sought to overwhelm him. to break him down until he became part of it. However. the healer's carefully constructed Aon had funneled the power into a usable form, and it had healed Raoden's leg instead of destroying him.

That force, whatever it had been, was real. It was there behind the Aons he drew, weak though they were. "That must be it… Galladon, that's why we are still alive!"

"What are you babbling about, sule?" Galladon said, looking up from his work with tolerance.

"That is why we live on, even though our bodies don't work anymore!" Rao-den said with excitement. "Don't you see? We don't eat, yet we get the energy to keep moving. There must be some link between Elantrians and the Dor-it feeds our bodies, providing the energy we need to survive."

"Then why doesn't it give us enough to keep our hearts moving and our skin from turning gray?" Galladon asked, unconvinced.

"Because it's barely enough," Raoden explained. "AonDor no longer works-the power that once fueled the city has been reduced to a bare trickle. The important thing is, it's not gone. We can still draw Aons, even if they are weak and don't do anything. and our minds continue to live, even if our bodies have given up. We just need to find a way to restore it to full power."

"Oh, is that all?" Galladon asked. "You mean we need to fix what is broken?"

"I guess so," Raoden said. "The important thing is realizing there's a link between ourselves and the Dor. Galladon. Not only that-but there must be some sort of link between this land and the Dor."

Galladon frowned. "Why do you say that?"

"Because AonDor was developed in Arelon and nowhere else," Raoden said. "The text says that the farther one traveled from Elantris, the weaker the AonDor powers became. Besides-only people from Arelon are taken by the Shaod. It can take Teoish people, but only if they're living in Arelon at the time. Oh, and it takes the occasional Dula as well."

"I hadn't noticed."

"There's some link between this land, the Arelish people, and the Dor, Galladon," Raoden said. "I've never heard of a Fjordell getting taken by the Shaod, no matter how long he lives in Arelon. Dulas are a mixed people-half Jindo, half Aonic. Where was your farm in Duladen?"

Galladon frowned. "In the north, sule."

"The part that borders Arelon." Raoden said triumphantly. "It has something to do with the land, and with our Aonic bloodlines."

Galladon shrugged. "It sounds like it makes sense, sule, but I'm just a simple farmer-what know I of such things?"

Raoden snorted, not bothering to respond to the comment. "But why? What's the connection? Maybe the Fjordell are right-maybe Arelon is cursed."

"Hypothesize away, stiIe," Galladon said, turning back to his work. don't see much empirical good to it, though."

"All right. Well, I'll stop theorizing as soon as you telI me where a simple farmer learned the word 'empirical.' "

Galladon didn't respond. but Raoden thought he could hear the Dula chuckling softly.

CHAPTER 20

Let me see if I understand you, Princess dear," Ahan said, holding aloft a chubby finger. "You want us to help Iadon? How foolish I am-I thought we didn't like the fellow." "We don't." Sarene agreed. "Helping the king financially doesn't have anything to do with our personal feelings."

"I'm afraid I have to agree with Ahan, Princess," Roial said with outspread hands. "Why the sudden change? What good will it do to aid the king now?"

Sarene gritted her teeth in annoyance. Then, however, she caught a twinkle in the elderly duke's eye. He knew. The duke reportedly had a spy network as extensive as most kings'-he had figured out what Hrathen was trying to do. He had asked the question not to provoke her, but to give her an opportunity to explain. Sarene exhaled slowly, grateful for the duke's tact.

"Someone is sinking the king's ships." Sarene said. "Common sense confirms what my father's spies say. Dreok Crushthroat's fleets couldn't be sinking the boats-most of Dreok's ships were destroyed fifteen years ago when he tried to take the throne of Teod, and any remnants have long since disappeared. Wyrn must be behind the sinkings."

"All right, we accept that much," Ahan said.

"Fjorden is also giving financial support to Duke Telrii." Sarene continued.

"You don't have any proof of that, Your Highness," Eondel pointed out.

"No, I don't," Sarene admitted, pacing between the men's chairs, the ground soft with new spring grass. They had eventually decided to hold this meeting in the gardens of Kae's Korathi chapel. and so there was no tabIe for her to circle. Sarene had managed to remain seated during the first parr of the meeting, but had eventually stood. She found it easier to address others when she was on her feet-something of a nervous habit, she realized, but she also knew that her height lent her an air of authority.

"I do, however, have logical conjecture," she said. Eondel wouId respond well to anything following the word "logical." "We all attended Telrii's party a week ago. He must have spent more on that ball than most men make in a year."

"Extravagance isn't always a sign of wealth." Shuden pointed out. "I've seen men poor as a peasant put on dazzling shows to maintain an illusion of security in the face of collapse." Shuden's words rang true-a man at their own meeting, Baron Edan. was doing just what Shuden described.

Sarene frowned. "I've done some checking around-I had a lot of free time this last week, since none of you managed to get this meeting together, despite its urgency." None of the noblemen would meet her eyes after that comment. She'd finally gotten them together. But, unfortunately, Kiin and Lukel hadn't been able to attend because of a prior engagement. "Anyway, rumors say that Telrii's accounts have swelled drastically during the last two weeks, and his shipments to Fjorden turn fantastic profits no matter what he chooses to send, whether it be fine spices or cow dung."

"The fact remains that the duke has not aligned himself with Shu-Dereth." Eondel pointed out. "He still attends his Korathi meetings piously."

Sarene folded her arms, tapping her cheek in thought. "If Telrii openly aligned himself with Fjorden, his earnings would be suspicious. Hrathen is far too crafty to be so transparent. It would be much smarter for Fjorden to remain separate from the duke. allowing Telrii to appear a pious conservative. Despite Hrathen's recent advances, it would be much easier for a traditional Korathi to usurp the throne than it would be for a Derethi."

"He'll take the throne, then make good on his pact with Wyrn." Roial agreed.

"Which is why we have to make sure Iadon starts earning money again very soon," Sarene said. "The nation is running dry-it is very possible that Telrii will earn more in this next accounting period than Iadon, even including taxes. I doubt the king would abdicate. However, if Telrii were to stage a coup, the other nobles might go along with him."

"How do you like that. Edan?" Ahan asked, directing a hearty laugh at the anxious baron. "You might not be the only one who loses his title in a few months-old Iadon himself might join you."

"If you please, Count Ahan," Sarene said. "It's our duty to make sure that doesn't happen."

"What do you want us to do?" Edan asked nervously. "Send gifts to the king? I don't have any money to spare."

"None of us do. Edan," Ahan responded, hands resting on his ample belly. "If it were 'spare' it wouldn't be valuable now, would it?"

"You know what he means, Ahan," Roial chided. "And I doubt gifts are what the princess had in mind."

"Actually, I'm open for suggestions, gentlemen," Sarene said, spreading out her hands. "I'm a politician, not a merchant. I'm a confessed amateur at making money."

"Gifts wouldn't work," Shuden said, hands laced before his chin contemplatively. "The king is a proud man who has earned his fortune through sweat, work, and scheming. He would never take handouts, even to save his throne. Besides. merchants are notoriously suspicious of gifts."

"We could go to him with the truth," Sarene suggested. "Maybe then he'd accept our help."

"He wouldn't believe us," Roial said with a shake of his aged head. "The king is a very literal man, Sarene-even more so than our dear Lord Eondel. Generals have to think abstractly to outguess their opponents, but Iadon-I seriously doubt he's had an abstract thought in his life. The king accepts things as they appear to be, especially if they are the way he thinks they should be."

"Which is why Lady Sarene fooled His Majesty with her apparent lack of wits," Shuden agreed. "He expected her to be foolish, and when she appeared to fit his expectations he dismissed her-even if her act was terribly overdone."

Sarene chose not to rebut that remark.

"Pirates are something Iadon understands," Roial said. "They make sense in the world of shipping-in a way. every merchant considers himself a pirate. However, governments are different. In the king's eyes, it wouldn't make sense for a kingdom to sink ships filled with valuable merchandise. The king would never attack merchants, no matter how tense the war. And as far as he knows, Arelon and Fjorden are good friends. He was the first one to let Derethi priests into Kae, and he has given that gyorn Hrathen every liberty of a visiting nobleman. I seriously doubt we could convince him that Wyrn is trying to depose him."

"We could try framing Fjorden." Eondel suggested. "Making it obvious that the sinkings are Wyrn's work."

"It would take too long, Eondel," Ahan said, shaking his jowls. "Besides, Iadon doesn't have many ships left-I doubt he'll risk them in those same waters again."

Sarene nodded. "It would also be very difficult for us to establish a connection to Wyrn. He's probably using Svordish warships for the task-Fjorden itself doesn't have much of a navy."

"Was Dreok Crushthroat Svordish?" Eondel asked with a frown.

"I heard he was Fjordell," Ahan said.

"No," Roial said. "I think he was supposed to be Aonic, wasn't he?"

"Anyway," Sarene said impatiently, trying to keep the meeting on track as she paced across the loamy garden floor. "Lord Ahan said he wouldn't risk his ships in those waters again, but the king obviously has to keep them shipping somewhere."

Ahan nodded in agreement. "He can't afford to stop now-spring is one of the best buying seasons. People have been cooped up all winter with drab colors and drabber relatives. As soon as the snows melt, they're ready to splurge a little. This is the time when expensive colored siIks go for a premium, and that is one of Iadon's best products.

"These sinkings are a disaster. Not only did Iadon lose the ships themselves, he lost the profit he would have made off all those silks. not to mention the other cargo. Many merchants nearly bankrupt themselves this time of year by stockpiling goods that they know they can eventually sell."

"His Majesty got greedy," Shuden said. "He bought more and more ships, and filled them with as much silk as he could afford."

'We're all greedy, Shuden," Ahan said. "Don't forget, your family earned its fortune by organizing the spice route from Jindo. You didn't even ship anything-you just built the roads and charged the merchants to use them."

"Let me rephrase. Lord Ahan," Shuden said. "The king let his greed make him foolish. Disasters are something every good merchant should plan for. Never ship what you can't afford to lose."

"Well put," Ahan agreed.

"Anyway." Sarene said, "if the king only has a couple of ships left, then they have to deliver a solid profit."

" 'Solid' isn't the right word, my dear," Ahan said. "Try 'extraordinary.' It is going to take a miracle for Iadon to recoup from this little catastrophe-especially before Telrii humiliates him irreparably."

"What if he had an agreement with Teod?" Sarene asked. "An extremely lucrative contract for silks?"

"Maybe," Ahan said with a shrug. "It's clever."

"But impossible." Duke Roial said.

"Why?" Sarene demanded. "Teod can afford it."

"Because," the duke explained, "Iadon would never accept such a contract. He's too experienced a merchant to make a deal that appears too fabulous to be realistic."

"Agreed," Shuden said with a nod. "The king wouldn't be against making a horrible profit off of Teod, but only if he thought he was cheating you."

The others nodded at Shuden's statement. Although the Jindoeese man was the youngest in the group, Shuden was quickly proving himself to be as shrewd as Roial-perhaps more so. Thar capability, mixed with his deserved reputation for

honesty, earned him respect beyond his years. It was a powerful man indeed who could mix integrity with savvy.

"We'll have to think on this some more," Roial said. "But not too long. We must solve the problem by the accounting day, otherwise we'll be dealing with Telrii instead of Iadon. As bad as my old friend is, I know we'd have less luck with Telrii-especially if Fjorden is backing him."

"Is everyone doing as I asked with their planting?" Sarene asked as the nobles prepared to leave.

"It wasn't easy," Ahan admitted. "My overseers and minor nobles all objected to the idea."

"But you did it."

"I did," Ahan said.

"As did I," Roial said.

"I had no choice," Edan muttered.

Shuden and Eondel each gave her quiet nods.

"We started planting last week," Edan said. "How long before we see results?" "Hopefully within the next three months, for your sake, my lord" Sarene said.

"That is usually long enough to get an estimate of how good a crop will do," Shuden said.

"I still don't see how it matters whether the people think they're free or not," Ahan said. "The same seeds get planted, and so the same crop should come up." "You'll be surprised, my lord," Sarene promised.

"May we go now?" Edan asked pointedly. He still chafed at the idea of Sarene running these meetings.

"One more question, my lords. I've been considering my Widow's Trial, and would like to hear what you think."

The men began to shift uncomfortably at the statement, looking at each other uneasily.

"Oh, come now," Sarene said with a displeased frown, "you're grown men. Get over your childish fear of Elantris."

"It is a very delicate topic in Arelon, Sarene," Shuden said.

"Well, it appears that Hrathen isn't worried about that," she said. "You all know what he's begun to do."

"He's drawing a parallel between Shu-Korath and Elantris." Roial said with a nod. "He's trying to turn the people against the Korathi priests."

"And he's going to be successful if we don't stop him," Sarene said, "which requires you all to get over your squeamishness and stop pretending that Elantris doesn't exist. The city is a major part of the gyorn's plans."

The men shot each other knowing looks in the dense Korathi garden. The men thought she paid undue attention to the gyorn they saw Iadon's government

as a major problem, but religion didn't seem a tangible threat. They didn't understand that in Fjorden. at least, religion and war were almost the same thing.

"You're just going to have to trust me, my lords," Sarene said. "Hrathen's schemes are important. You said the king sees things concretely-well, this Hrathen is the opposite. He views everything by its potential, and his goal is co make Arelon another Fjordell protectorate. If he is using Elantris against us, we must respond."

"Just have that short Korathi priest agree with him," Ahan suggested. "Put them on the same side, then no one can use the city against anyone else."

"Omin won't do that, my lord," Sarene said with a shake of her head. "He bears the Elantrians no ill will, and he would never consent to labeling them devils."

"Couldn't he just…" Ahan said.

"Merciful Domi. Ahan," Roial said. "Don't you ever attend his sermons? The man would never do that."

"I go." Ahan said indignantly. "I just thought he might be willing to serve his kingdom. We could compensate him."

"No, my lord," Sarene said insistently. "Omin is a man of the Church-a good and sincere one, at that. To him, truth is not subject to debate-or sale. I'm afraid we have no choice. We have to side with Elantris."

Several faces, including Eondel and Edan's, blanched at that statement.

"That might not be an easy proposition to carry out, Sarene." Roial warned. "You may think us childish, but these four are among the most intelligent and open-minded men in Arelon. If you find them nervous about Elantris, then you will find the rest of Arelon more so."

"We have to change that sentiment, my lord," Sarene said. "And my Widow's Trial is our opportunity. I am going to take food to the Elantrians."

This time she succeeded in getting a reaction even from Shuden and Roial. "Did I hear your correctly, my dear?" Ahan asked with a shaky voice. "You're going to go into Elantris?"

"Yes." Sarene said.

"I need something to drink," Ahan decided, unstoppering his wine flask. "The king will never allow it," Edan said. "He doesn't even let the Elantris City Guards go inside."

"He's right," Shuden agreed. "You will never get through those gates, Your Highness."

"Let me deal with the king." Sarene said.

"Your subterfuge won't work this time, Sarene," Roial warned. "No amount of stupidity will convince the king to let you into the city."

"I'll think of something," Sarene said, trying to sound more certain than she was. "It's not your concern, my lord. I just want your word that you will help me."

"Help you?" Ahan asked hesitantly.

"Help me distribute food in Elantris," Sarene said.

Ahan's eyes bugged out. "Help you?" he repeated. "In there?"

"My goal is to demystify the city," Sarene explained. "To do that, I'll need to convince the nobility to go inside and see for themselves that there's nothing horrifying about the Elantrians."

"I'm sorry to sound objectionable," Eondel began. "But, Lady Sarene, what if there is? What if everything they say about Elantris is true?"

Sarene paused. "I don't think they're dangerous, Lord Eondel. I've looked in on the city and its people. There is nothing frightening about Elantris-well, nothing besides the way its people are treated. I don't believe the tales about monsters or Elantrian cannibalism. I just see a collection of men and women who have been mistreated and misjudged."

Eondel didn't look convinced, and neither did the others.

"Look, I'll go in first and test it," Sarene said. "I want you lords to join me after the first few days."

"Why us?" Edan said with a groan.

"Because I need to start somewhere," Sarene explained. "If you lords brave the city, then others will feel foolish if they object. Aristocrats have a group mentality; if I can build some momentum, then I can probably get most of them to come in with me at least once. Then they'll see that there is nothing horrible about Elantris-that its people are just poor wretches who want to eat. We can defeat Hrathen with simple truth. It is hard to demonize a man after you have seen tears in his eyes as he thanks you for feeding him."

"This is all pointless anyway," Edan said, his hand twitching at the thought of entering Elantris. "The king will never let her in."

"And if he does?" Sarene asked quickly. "Then will you go. Edan?"

The baron blinked in surprise, realizing he had been caught. She waited for him to respond, but he stubbornly refused to answer the question.

"I will," Shuden declared.

Sarene smiled at the Jindo. This was the second time he had been the first to offer her support.

"If Shuden's going to do it. then I doubt the rest of us will have the humility to say no," Roial said. "Get your permission, Sarene. then we will discuss this further."

"Maybe I was a little too optimistic," Sarene admitted, standing outside the doors to Iadon's study. A pair of guards stood a short distance away, watching her suspiciously.

"Do you know what you are going to do, my lady?" Ashe asked. The Seon had

spent the meeting floating just outside the chapel walls-well within his range of hearing-making certain that no one else was eavesdropping on their meeting.

Sarene shook her head. She had displayed bravado when confronted by Ahan and the others, but now she realized how misplaced that sentiment had been. She had no idea how she was going to get Iadon to let her into Elantris-let alone get him to accept their help.

"Did you speak with Father?" she asked.

"I did, my lady." Ashe replied. "He said he would give you whatever financial help you required."

"All right," Sarene said. "Let's go." She took a deep breath and strode toward the soldiers. "I would speak with my father," she announced.

The guards glanced at each other. "Urn, we were told not to…"

"That doesn't apply to family, soldier," Sarene said insistently. "If the queen came to speak with her husband would you turn her away?"

The guards frowned in confusion; Eshen probably didn't come to visit. Sarene had noticed that the bubbly queen tended to keep her distance from Iadon. Even silly women resent being described that way to their faces.

"Just open the door, soldier," Sarene said. "If the king doesn't want to talk to me. he'll throw me out. and next time you will know not to let me in."

The guards hesitated, and Sarene simply pushed her way between them and opened the door herself. The guards, obviously unused to dealing with forceful women-especially in the royal family-simply let her pass.

Iadon looked up from his desk, a pair of spectacles she had never seen him wear before balanced on the end of his nose. He quickly pulled them off and stood, slamming his hands against the desktop in annoyance. disturbing several invoice stacks in the process.

"You aren't content to annoy me in public, so you have to follow me to my study as well?" he demanded. "If I'd known what a foolish, spindly girl you were, I would never have signed that treaty. Be gone, woman, and leave me to work!"

"I tell you what, Father," Sarene said with frankness. "I'll pretend to be an intelligent human being capable of a semilucid conversation, and you pretend the same thing."

Iadon's eyes grew wide at the comment, and his face turned a bright red. "Rag Domi!" he swore, using a curse so vile Sarene had only heard it twice. "You tricked me, woman. I could have you beheaded for making me look the fool."

"Start decapitating your children, Father, and people will begin to ask questions." She watched his reaction carefully, hoping to glean something about Rao-den's disappearance, but she was disappointed. Iadon brushed off the comment with only passing attention.

"I should ship you back to Eventeo right now," he said.

"Fine, I'd be happy to go," she lied. "However, realize that if I go, you lose

your trade treaty with Teod. That could be a problem, considering the luck you've had peddling your silks in Fjorden lately."

Iadon gritted his teeth at the comment.

"Careful, my lady." Ashe whispered. "Do not unsettle him too much. Men often place pride before reason."

Sarene nodded. "I can give you a way out, Father. I have come to offer you a deal."

"What reason do I have to accept any offers from you, woman?" he snapped. "You have been here nearly a month, and now I find that you have been deceiving me the whole time."

"You will trust me. Father. because you have lost seventy-five percent of your fleet to pirates. In a few short months you could lose your throne unless you listen to me."

Iadon betrayed surprise at her knowledge. "How do you know these things?" "Everyone knows, Father." Sarene said lightly. "It's all over the court-they expect you to fall at the next taxing period."

"1 knew it!" Iadon said, his eyes widening with rage. He began to sweat and curse at the courtiers, railing at their determination to see him off the throne.

Sarene blinked in surprise. She had made the comment passingly to keep Iadon off balance, but hadn't expected such a strong reaction. He's paranoid! she realized. Why hasn't anyone noticed this before? However, the speed with which Iadon recovered gave her a clue-he was paranoid. but he kept it well hidden. The way she was jerking his emotions must have weakened his control.

"You propose a deal?" the king demanded.

"I do," Sarene said. "Silk is going for a premium in Teod right now, Father. One could make quite a profit selling it to the king. And, considering certain familial relationships. you might be able to talk Eventeo into giving you sole mercantile rights in his country."

Iadon grew suspicious, his rage cooling as he sensed a bargain. However, the merchant in him immediately began to sniff for problems. Sarene gritted her teeth in frustration: It was as the others had told her. Iadon would never accept her offer: it stank too much of deceit.

"An interesting proposal." he admitted. "But I'm afraid that I-"

"I would, of course, require something in return," Sarene interrupted. thinking quickly. "Call it a fee for setting up the deal between Eventeo and yourself."

Iadon paused. "What kind of fee are we talking about?" he asked warily. An exchange was different from a gift-it could be weighed, measured, and. to an extent, trusted.

"I want to go inside Elantris," Sarene declared.

"What?"

"I have to perform a Widow's Trial" Sarene said. "So, I am going to bring food to the Elantrians."

"What possible motivation could you have for doing that, woman?"

"Religious reasons, Father," Sarene explained. "Shu-Korath teaches us to help those most lowly, and I challenge you to find anyone more lowly than the Elantrians."

"It's out of the question." Iadon said. "Entry into Elantris is forbidden by law."

"A law you made, Father," Sarene said pointedly. "And, therefore, you can make exceptions. Think carefuIly-your fortune, and your throne, couId baIance on your answer."

Iadon ground his teeth audibly as he considered the trade. "You want to enter Elantris with food? For how long?"

'Until I am eonvinced my duty as Prince Raoden's wife has been fulfilled," Sarene said.

"You would go alone?"

"I would take any who were willing to accompany me."

Iadon snorted. "You'll have trouble finding anyone to fill that requirement." "My problem, not yours."

"First that Fjordell devil starts whipping my people into mobs, now you would do the same," the king mumbled.

"No, Father," Sarene corrected. "I want quite the opposite-chaos would only benefit Wyrn. Believe as you wish, but it is my sole concern to see stability in Arelon."

Iadon continued to think for a moment. "No more than ten at a time, excluding guards," he finally said. "I don't want mass pilgrimages going into Elantris. You will enter an hour before noon and you will be gone by an hour after noon. No exceptions."

"Done," Sarene agreed. "You may use my Seon to call King Eventeo to work out the details of the deal."

"I must admit, my lady, that was rather clever." Ashe bobbed along beside her in the hallway on the way to her room.

Sarene had stayed as Iadon spoke with Eventeo, mediating as the two worked out the deal. Her father's voice had contained a hearty measure of "I hope you know what you're doing, 'Erie" in it. Eventeo was a kind and good king, but he was an absolutely horrible businessman; he kept a fleet of accountants to manage the royal finances. Once Iadon had sensed her father's inability, he struck with the enthusiasm of a raging predator, and only Sarene's presence had kept Iadon from leaking away Teod's entire tax revenue in a rampage of trading fervor. As it was, Iadon had managed to talk them into buying his silks for four times as much

as they were worth. The king had been beaming so widely as Sarene left that he almost appeared to have forgiven her for her charade.

"Clever?" Sarene asked innocently in response to Ashe's comment. "Me?" The Seon bobbed, chuckling softly. "Is there anyone you can't manipulate, my lady?"

"Father," Sarene said. "You know he gets the better of me three times out of five."

"He says the same thing about you, my lady." Ashe noted.

Sarene smiled, pushing open the door to her room to prepare for bed. "It really wasn't that clever, Ashe. We should have realized that our problems were really solutions to one another-one an offer with no catch, the other a request with no sweetener."

Ashe made noises of displeasure as he floated around the room, "tisking," offended at its messy state.

"What?" Sarene asked, unwrapping the black ribbon tied around her upper arm-the only remaining sign of her mourning.

"The room has not been cleaned again, my lady," Ashe explained.

"Well, it's not like I left it that messy in the first place," Sarene said with a huff.

"No, Your Highness is a very tidy woman," Ashe agreed. "However, the palace maids have been lax in their duties. A princess deserves proper esteem-if you allow them to neglect their work, it won't be long before they stop respecting you."

"I think you're reading too much into it, Ashe," Sarene said with a shake of her head, pulling off her dress and preparing her nightgown. "I'm supposed to be the suspicious one. remember?"

"This is a matter of servants, not lords, my lady," Ashe said. "You are a brilliant woman and a fine politician, but you betray a common weakness of your class-you ignore the opinions of servants."

"Ashe!" Sarene objected. "I always treated my father's servants with respect and kindness."

"Perhaps I should rephrase, my lady," Ashe said. "Yes, you lack unkind prejudices. However, you don't pay attention to what the servants think of you-not in the same way you are always aware of what the aristocracy thinks."

Sarene pulled her nightgown over her head, refusing to show even a hint of petulance. "I've always tried to be fair."

"Yes. my lady, but you are a child of nobility, raised to ignore those who work around you. I only suggest you remember that if the maids disrespect you, it could be as detrimental as if the lords did so."

"All right," Sarene said with a sigh. "Point taken. Fetch Meala for me; I'll ask her if she knows what happened."

"Yes, my lady."

Ashe floated toward the window. However, before he left. Sarene made one last comment.

"Ashe?" she asked. "The people loved Raoden, didn't they?"

"By all accounts, my lady. He was known for paying very personal heed to their opinions and needs."

"He was a better prince than I am a princess, wasn't he?" she asked, her voice falling.

"I wouldn't say that. my lady," Ashe said. "You are a very kindhearted woman, and you always treat your maids well. Do not compare yourself to Raoden-it is important to remember that you weren't preparing to run a country, and your popularity with the people wasn't an issue. Prince Raoden was the heir to the throne, and it was vital that he understand his subjects' feelings."

"They say he gave the people hope." Sarene said musingly. "That the peasants endured Iadon's outrageous burdens because they knew Raoden would eventually take the throne. The country would have collapsed years ago if the prince hadn't gone amongst them, encouraging them and reviving their spirits."

"And now he's gone," Ashe said quietly.

"Yes, he's gone," Sarene agreed, her voice detached. "We have to hurry. Ashe. I keep feeling that I'm not doing any good-that the country is heading for disaster no matter what I do. It's like I'm at the bottom of a hill watching an enormous boulder crash down toward me, and I'm throwing pebbles up to try and deflect it."

"Be strong, my lady," Ashe said in his deep. stately voice. "Your God will not sit and watch as Arelon and Teod crumble beneath Wyrn's heel."

"I hope the prince is watching as well," Sarene said. "Would he be proud of me, Ashe?"

"Very proud my lady."

"I just want them to accept me," she explained, realizing how silly she must sound. She had spent nearly three decades loving a country without ever feeling it loved her back. Teod had respected her. but she was tired of respect. She wanted something different from Arelon.

"They will, Sarene," Ashe promised. "Give them time. They will."

"Thank you Ashe." Sarene said with a quiet sigh. "Thank you for enduring the lamentations of a silly girl."

"We can be strong in the face of kings and priests, my lady," Ashe replied, "but to live is to have worries and uncertainties. Keep them inside. and they will destroy you for certain-leaving behind a person so callused that emotion can find no root in his heart."

With that the Seon passed out the window, in seareh of the maid Meala.

BY the rime Meala arrived, Sarene had composed herself. There had been no tears. just time spent in thought. Sometimes it was too much for her, and her insecurity simply had to boil out. Ashe and her father had always been there to support her during those times.

"Oh dear," Meala said, regarding the state of the room. She was thin and rather young-definitely not what Sarene expected when she had first moved into the palace. Meala more resembled one of her father's accountants than she did a head maid.

"I'm sorry, my lady," Meala apologized, offering Sarene a wan smile. "I didn't even think of this. We lost another girl this afternoon, and it didn't occur to me that your room was on her list of duties."

"'Lost.' Meala?" Sarene asked with concern.

"A runaway, my lady," Meala explained. "They aren't supposed to leave-we're indentured like the rest of the peasants. For some reason we have trouble keeping maids in the palace, however. Dorni knows why it is-no servant in the country is treated better than those here."

"How many have you lost?" Sarene asked with curiosity.

"She was the fourth this year," Meala said. "I'll send someone up immedi- ately.„

"No, don't bother tonight. Just make sure it doesn't happen again.” "Of course, my lady," Meala said with a curtsy.

"Thank you."

"There it is again!" Sarene said with excitement, jumping out of her bed. Ashe instantly burst back to full illumination, hovering uncertainly by the wall. "My lady?"

"Quiet," Sarene ordered, pressing her ear against the stone wall beneath her window, listening to the scraping sound. "What do you think?"

"I am thinking that whatever my lady had for supper, it isn't agreeing with her," Ashe informed curtly.

"There was definitely a noise there." Sarene said, ignoring the gibe. Though Ashe was always awake in the mornings when she got up, he didn't like being disturbed after he had fallen asleep.

She reached over to her nightstand and picked up a scrap of parchment. On it she made a mark with a thin piece of charcoal, not wanting to bother with pen and ink.

"Look," she declared. holding up the paper for Ashe to see. "The sounds always come on the same days of the week: MaeDal and OpeDal."

Ashe floated over and looked at the paper, his glowing Aon the room's only illumination besides starlight. "You've heard it twice on MaeDal and twice on

OpeDal, four times in total," he said skeptically. "That is hardly grounds for a decision that they 'always come on the same days,' my lady."

"Oh, you think I'm hearing things anyway," Sarene said, dropping the parchment back onto her table. "I thought Seons were supposed to have excellent auditory senses."

"Not when we're sleeping, my lady," Ashe said, implying that that was exactly what he should have been doing at the moment.

"There must be a passage here," Sarene decided. ineffectually tapping the stone waIl.

"If you say so, my lady."

"I do," she said, rising and studying her window. "Look how thick the stone is around this window, Ashe." She leaned against the wall and stuck her arm out the window. The tips of her fingers could barely curl around the outside ledge. "Does the wall really need to be so wide?"

"It offers much protection. my lady.'

"It also offers room for a passage."

"A very thin one," Ashe replied.

"True," Sarene mused, kneeling down to view the bottom edge of the window at eye level. "It slopes upwards. The passage was constructed to angle up, passing between the bottoms of the windows on this level and the first story."

"But the only thing in that direction is…

"The king's rooms," Sarene finished. "Where else would a passage lead?"

"Are you suggesting that the king takes secret excursions twice a week in the middle of the night, my lady?"

"At precisely eleven o'clock," Sarene said. eyeing the large grandfather clock in the corner of her room. "It's always at the same time."

"What possible reason could he have for such a thing?"

"I don't know." Sarene said, tapping her cheek in contemplation.

"Oh dear," Ashe mumbled. "My lady is concocting something, isn't she?" "Always," Sarene said sweetly. climbing back into bed. "Turn down your

light-some of us want to get some sleep."

CHAPTER 21

Hrathen sat down in his chair, wearing a red Derethi robe instead of his armor, as he often did when he was in his chambers. The knock that came at his door was expected. "Come in," he said. Arteth Thered entered. A man of good Fjordell stock, Thered had a strong, tall frame, dark hair, and squareish features. He was still well muscled from his days training in the monastery.

"Your Grace," the man said, bowing and falling to his knees with a proper sign of respect.

"Arteth," Hrathen said, lacing his fingers in front of himself. "During my time here, I've been watching the local priests. I have been impressed with your service in Jaddeth's kingdom, and I have decided to offer you the position of head arteth of this chapel."

Thered looked up with surprise. "Your Grace?"

"I had thought that I would have to wait to appoint a new head arteth until a new batch of priests arrived from Fjorden," Hrathen said. "But, as I said, you have impressed me. I decided to offer you the position."

And of course, he added in his mind, I don't have time to wait. I need someone to administrate the chapel now so that I can focus on other tasks.

"My lord…" the arteth said, obviously overwhelmed. "I cannot accept this position."

Hrathen froze. "What?" No Derethi priest would refuse a position of such power. "I'm sorry, my lord," the man repeated, looking down.

"What reason have you for this decision. Arteth?" Hrathen demanded.

"I can give none, Your Grace. I just… It just wouldn't be right for me to take the position. May I withdraw?"

Hrathen waved his hand, disturbed. Ambition was such a cardinal Fjordell attribute: how had a man such as Thered lost his pride so quickly? Had Fjon really weakened the priests in Kae so soundly?

Or… was something else behind this man's refusal? A nagging voice inside of Hrathen whispered that the banished Fjon was not to blame. Dilaf-Dilaf had something to do with Thered's refusal.

The thought was probably just paranoia, but it spurred Hrathen forward with his next item of business. Dilaf had to be dealt with: despite his stunt with the Elantrian, the arteth was growing increasingly influential with the other priests. Hrathen reached into a desk drawer, pulling out a small envelope. He had made a mistake with Dilaf. While it was possible to channel a zealot's ardor, Hrathen currently had neither the time nor the energy to do so. The future of an entire kingdom depended on Hrathen's ability to focus, and he hadn't realized how much attention Dilaf would require.

It could not continue. Hrathen's world was one of control and predictability, his religion a logical exercise. Dilaf was like a boiling pot of water poured on Hrathen's ice. In the end, they would both just end up weakened and dissipated. like puffs of steam in the wind. And after they were gone, Arelon would die.

Hrathen put on his armor and left his room, entering the cha